
mSSSSSSm 

mm 

■ 

111! 

Hsffifis; 

■1 






MB 

FifitmiiffH 



SECRET ENEMIES 



1/ 

OF 



c 

TRUE REPUBLICANISM, 



MOST IMPORTANT DEVELOPMMENTS REGARDING THE INNER 

LIFE OF MAN AND THE SPIRIT WORLD, IN ORDER, TO 

ABOLISH REVOLUTIONS AND WARS AND TO ESTABLISH 

PERMANENT PEACE ON EARTH, 

ALSO : 

THE PLAN FOR, REDEMPTION OF NATIONS FROM MONARCHICAL 

AND OTHER, 0PPRESP7E SPECULATIONS AND FOR THE 

INTRODUCTION OF THE PROMISED NEW ERA* OF 

HARMONY, TRUTH AND RIGHTEOUSNESS ON THE 

WOHLE GLOBE. 



WRITTEN BY 

ANDREW B. SMOLNIKAR, 



FORMERLY EIGHTEEN YEARS PRIEST BENEDICTINE MONK AND 
IMPERIAL ROYAL PROFESSOR OF BIBICAL LITERATURE ; 
AFTERWARDS SINCE A. D. 1S3S, BY SIGNS ACCORDING TO 
PROPHECIES DECLARED AND CONFIRMED REPRESENTA- 
TIVE OF MESSENGERS FOR THE INTRODUCTION OF 
THE UNIVERSAL REPUBLIC, COMMONLY 
ALTHOUGH IMPROPERLY CALLED THE 
MILLENNIUM. 



PUBLISHED BY KOBERT D. ELDRIDGE, 
Springhill, Peace Union Centre. 

POST OFFICE DONNALLY'S MILL, FERRY CO.! PA. 

1859. 



PRELIMINARY REMARKS. 



Attentive readers will find superabundance of signs or 
credentials testifying the mission of every one who com- 
prehends this book and acts with us for the accomplishment 
of the great promise, if they peruse the whole book as often 
as necessary for a full understanding of each event men- 
tioned herein in connexion with the whole. From this 
connection of events it is evident, that in collisions in to 
which we have come with our opposers during the perform- 
ance of the duties of our mission, we were under the di- 
rection of those invisible guardians who are labouring to 
introduce the promised new era of Truth and Righteous- 
ness, while our opposers were endeavouring to support the 
existing systems of delusion and iniquity, and that spirits 
of all spheres, heavenly angels as well as infernal demons, 
give testimony to our mission, spirits of each sphere in 
such a manner as is most suitable to their sphere. By 
the developments made in this book the secret enemies of 
true Republicanism are made manifest, and it is made clear, 
how every party and sect, notwithstanding their profes- 
sion of republicanism, are supporting Popery, or, what is the 
same Monarchy, if they disregard our disclosures concern- 
ing the Roman Catholic and the Protestant churches in 
reference to Christ's Peaceable Reign which will be the 
universal republic of truth and rightousness, and if they 
neglect to co-operate with us for its introduction. 

When I say " us," I understand the whole body of 
messengers whom I represent. I became Representative 
of this Body by having performed and explained what has 



been shown to me by the Spirit of Truth for the introduc- 
tion of the promised New Era. No imaginations, but 
facts, events, are testifying our Heavenly Mission for the 
true Freedom, Harmony and Peace of Nations, as well as 
the infernal Mission of those who either openly or secretly, 
are opposed to our mission. In this their condition they 
are supporting the Papal Imperial Royal or JVlonarchial 
powers. This will be evident to those who comprehend 
this book. Then they will know that- those are either wit- 
tingly deceivers, or are deceived and repeat the lies and 
slanders of others, who say that I make too great claims and 
am anxious to be a great man. I confess to be nothing 
else but a true republican, a man for free discussion, testi- 
fying what I know, and offering it to be duly examined 
and used for the welfare of nations. I had to forsake all 
things of this world and to devote all my time to deep in- 
vestigations, till at length my studies had arrived to matur- 
ity, that I could be used by Heavenly Powers as an 
instrument or medium to disclose what is required for 
Christ's peaceable Reign on Earth. But those who should 
have been our first labourers in the great cause of Human 
Redemption, have deceived others in regard to our mission ; 
and I have been abused, slandered and persecuted, and 
have suffered more than a man could willingly bear for 
his fellow men, without being supported by Higher Powers. 
This support has brought me on the ground where I 
stand, and on which they shall arrive who will study this 
book with uderstanding, and then act accordingly. 

This book is divided into several treatises, which are so 
connected that every reader in order to comprehend the un- 
expected developments for the introduction of the promis- 
ed Nev/ Era, must study them in the order in which they 
appear. While studying in this manner, if the contents 
of some passage appear to him not only unexpected, but 
also very improbable, he will receive more light upon them 
in the continuation of studying this book, till at length 
that which appeared at the first view improbable, will be 
made manifest to him to be a great truth, and he will be- 
come our zealous fellow labourer in the great mission for 
the accomplishment of the greatest Promises to the Human 



Race. I write in the expectation, that my brethren and 
sisters, after having perused this book, will comprehend 
their calling and act accordingly with their sincere servant. 

ANDREW B. SMOLNIKAR. 

Washington D. C. March 29th, 1859. 
Remark : 

I wrote this preface in the expectation of soon finding 
in Washington means for publishing this book. But I had 
to wait, till at length the war in Italy commenced. There- 
fore readers are requested to study what they must know 
to stop Revolutions and Wars and to commence the New 
Era of Harmony and Peace, 



FIRST TREATISE. 

Louis Napoleon, according to a severe divine judgment 

Emperor of France, and James Buchanan, according 

to the merciful divine benignity President of the 

United States. 

On the 27th January, 1859, while I was ready to start 

from Philadelphia, a messenger said, that on that day an 

article appeared in the German Democrat of that city for 

my use, and handed to me the number containing that 

article, from which we translate the following passages : 

" A pamphlet of the famous Mr. Belly, directed to 
Emperor Napoleon III, was announced in Paris on all 
corners of the streets with very large letters, under the 
inscription 

NAPOLEON AND BUCHANAN. 

" Whereas nothing can be published in Paris without 
the permission of the Imperial censorship, it is supposed, 
that Mr. Belly acted according to a superior order to arouse 
the public opinion against the United States. The Presi- 
dent's message gives the pretext for it. The United 
States are represented as deadly enemies of the whole 
Latin Race and of the monarchies of Europe, which must 
fall to their feet, if that race does not commence a crusade 
against the heretics, and take the sword against the pirates, 
thieves and bankrupts of the United States." 

Not having the original of the pamphlet and giving the 
following passages in a free translation from the German 
translation which appeared in the above quoted number of 
the Democrat, I may be excused by those who have the 
French pamphlet at hand, if they should find any devia- 
tion from it. Monsieur Belly writes besides other things 
also : 

" The longing of the United States for Cuba and Mexico 
has not only the tendency to enlarge their territory and 
their interests, but they act besides this, according to a 
principle, which is diametrically opposite to that of France ; 
they do not care about any civilization beyond their 



frontier ; they have made alliance with all who are filled 
with hatred against the European politics. When the 
Democratic Republic obtains the supremacy in the new 
world, all empires and kingdoms in the world will become 
inimical to its interests and therefore it will be consequent 
and necessary to destroy them either by art or by force. «^ 
Our commerce, our industry will be compelled to obey 
instead of being the rulers, and the discovery of the 
new world will lead to the remarkable result of having 
occasioned the death of the old. 

" The Catholic sovereigns constituted by God and by 
their subjects, are obliged to introduce such circumstances 
as to carry into execution their legitimate claims. And 
those who have been elected by a band without discipline, 
by bankrupts and thieves, dare to declare publicly, that 
the hour has come for these thieves and bankrupts to 
attack the civilized world ! are w@ not as much devoted 
to the truth, as they are to the lie ? We should not delay to 
promote our system of salvation, while we are discus- 
sing their system of perdition. And whereas they are 
elevating the crime to their religion with more energy than 
we do our holy religion, while we appear to surrender it, 
we will henceforth extol the cross and draw the sword, and 
unite the Latin race to the alliance, without which there 
is no salvation for civilization. 

11 The president's message is in open opposition to the 
faith, the ideas, the principles and the interests, the acknow- 
ledged defender of which your Majesty is. That message 
strikes Europe on both cheeks ; and I affirm that those who 
like to make it laughable, become pale when they reflect 
upon it in their closets 

" Mr. Buchanan and the nation whom he represents, 
keep these things not any longer in secret. From hence- 
forth they demand Cuba, and the language in the message 
shows, that they will not desist from any means to obtain 
their object. This object is one portion of Mexico and 
then an other, the whole Central America and West 
Indies,'' &c. 

If our profession which is expressed on the title page 
of this book, is true, we have received the commission 



8 

to move nations and their rulers to establish the universal 
republic of truth and justice, harmony and peace. It will 
be the true reign of Christ, for which all political and 
ecclesiastical memorable events of past centuries and of 
this time, are preparations. Our commission, that is, the 
commission of messengers whom I represent, is confirmed 
by so many signs according to prophecies, that while I 
was writing the last of the five German volumes which 
have been published from A. D. 1838 till 1842, I have 
oftentimes repeated, that the key has been given in those 
volumes to unlock and explain so many prophecies and 
signs testifying our mission, that five hundred volumes 
could be filled, if there had not been superabundance of 
them already published in the five above mentioned volumes, 
from which it is evident, that neither monarchs amongst 
themselves in Europe, nor political and ecclesiastical par- 
ties and sects in this country, can establish peace, but will 
continue to quarrel and consume every year an enormous 
amount of property for war preparations, and corrupt and 
ruin nations, and destroy many men and women during 
those preparations, till at length they are again and again 
so brutalized and enraged, that they kill each other, till 
all parties are so exhausted, that they are compelled to 
make peace, which is nothing else but an armistice; be- 
cause when the true peace or Christ's reign, which will 
be the universal Republic of Truth and Justice, shall be 
established on the whole globe, soldiers and all preparations 
for war, will disappear, and those who are now learning 
how to destroy each other, will learn how to prolong 
their lives and improve their intellectual and moral facul- 
ties for their own temporal and eternal welfare, as well as 
for the welfare of others. Wo ! wo ! wo ! to the Roman 
catholics as well as others in these United States and in 
all other parts of America and in Europe and elsewhere, 
if the infernal fire of revolution and war, which is glowing, 
breaks out with all force in the United States of America. 
It would extend on the globe and consume millions of men, 
and amongst them also Monarchs. But we write to pre- 
vent their destruction, and to prepare them to become true 
republicans and truly happy, and to contribute their share 
for the happiness of all men. 



After the publication of the above mentioned five volumes 
I made urgent applications to political and ecclesiastical 
rulers and their counsellors in Europe by sending to some 
of them my books and letters, and to others letters only, 
showing how to obtain my books, and exhorting them to 
study them and act accordingly to prevent revolutions 
and wars and to commence the new Era. After that, when- 
ever a peculiar crisis was approaching, we have issued 
some publication, warning the American Nation as well as 
other nations and their governments, and showing, that 
there was high time to study the contents of our volumes. 
I am not alone, but there are invisible messengers giving 
testimony by my instrumentality, as superabundance of 
proof is given also in this volume. In this connection of 
matters I mention the following instance : 

At the end of the year 1853 my pamphlet " Antichristian 
Conspiracy against true Republicanism' 5 issued from the 
press ; and in the first part of the year 1854 copies of that 
pamphlet as well as written disclosures containing most 
solemn warnings to the American as well as to all other 
nations, were sent to President Pierce and to a number of 
congressmen in both houses. In said pamphlet and in the 
annexed written disclosures, the Government was most 
solemnly exhorted to appoint a convention for examining our 
system or the magnetic chain of events through the course 
of the past centuries in connection with the events of this 
generation, which have not been understood so as they are 
made manifest in our chain for binding the Dragon, the spirit 
of delusion and destruction, Revel, xx. 2. who has given his 
power, aud his seat, and great authority Revel, xiii : 2, not 
only to the representative of the beast or the Pope of Rome, 
but also to the ten horns of the beast, or kings, that is mon- 
archs, who hate the whore, that is the Apostatized Church, 
the people who have apostatized from truth and justice, and 
whom monarchs make desolate and naked, and eat their flesh 
and burn them with fire, Revise, xvii : 1G. 

" The Catholic Sovereigns " are according to the quoted pas- 
sage of Mr. Belly, "constituted by God and by their sub- 
jects " The number of the Democrat, which occasioned 
this treatise, was providentially handed to me. But here is no 



10 

room to explain that which will be explained in our 
" monthly theological course," which is appointed in this 
book, and in which our system or the chain to bind the dra- 
gon, will be exhibited, and in which will be made manifest, 
how far " the Catholic sovereigns " or monarchs are constitu- 
ted by their subjects, and how their subjects would constitute 
them, if they were free and enlightened, as they should be 
according to the will of God who has endowed them with in- 
tellectual and moral faculties, to be duly developed. Here 
we mention only, that the highest duty of monarchs is to dt> 
all in their power for that development. If monarchs would 
fulfil their highest duty, their subjects would become true 
republicans, and then monarchs would cease to be, what 
they now are by the appointment of the dragon, the spirit of 
delusion and destruction, by whose inspiration they are execu- 
tioners of the degraded people whose education has been ne- 
glected, and who would have become true republicans, if 
monarchs had become fathers and teachers of the ignorant. 
But obviously appears to be as absurd, as Mr. Belly's asser- 
tion, that God has constituted the monarchs, although it is 
manifest, that the dragon has constituted them, or they are 
constituted " according to a severe divine judgment," accord- 
ing to his eternal laws, when people are so degraded, that 
they are not prepared for a better government, what is ex- 
pressed in the following words of the Revelation ; " God has 
put in the hearts of the ten horns to fulfil his will, and agree, 
and give their kingdom, unto the beast, until the words of 
God shall be fulfilled," Revel. XYIL: 17. 

In those circumstances, after the destruction, of the first 
Napoleon's power, it was best, when the rulers or fathers of 
nations have neglected to fulfil their highest duty, that they 
have submitted their monarchies under the protection of the 
Pope, the representative of the Beast with ten horns and seven 
heads, till the prophecy has been fulfilled. From neglecting 
that rule much greater evils, most dreadful revolutions and 
wars originated. The history of the so called christian 
church, when some portions rebelled against the Pope through 
the course of centuries until this time, is the most horrible thea- 
tre under the dominion of the dragon. Therefore, after the 
destruction of the first Napoleon we read in Revel, xvii : 



11 

13, that the ten horns or monarchs agreed unanimously (in 
the Congress of Vienna, A. D. 1815,) to give their power 
and strength unto the beast, that is, to make the Pope, the 
representative of the beast, a partaker of their own power 
and strength. This was the means for the support of their 
own thrones, till the prophecy has been fulfilled by what has 
been executed through our mediumships in the Roman 
Catholic Church, and has been explained in the first three 
of my above mentioned five German volumes. Those three 
volumes appeared between A. D. 1838 and 1840, and have 
been sent to three Roman Catholic Monarchs, to wit, the Em- 
peror of Austria, the King of Bavaria and the King of France, 
with my hand writings, showing to the first two their high- 
est duty to enjoin their Theologians to examine those volumes 
and to send to me the result of their examinations, to be 
published with my remarks, that truth might be made 
manifest, and to the king of France, that he should translate 
those volumes into French and spread them as much as pos- 
sible in his monarchy. All three have been most solemnly 
exhorted to do what was required in those volumes to pre- 
vent the repetition of revolutions, w 7 ars and other plagues, 
which cannot be removed but must be repeated, till the 
heavenly message of Peace made manifest by our instrumen- 
tality, is received by governments and nations. When our 
applications to and exhortations of political and ecclesiastical 
influential men in America and in Europe were not 
regarded, and in these days of Noah the earth was corrupt 
and filled with violence, and all flesh had corrupted his 
way, I Mos. vi : 11 and 12, the flood of revolution broke 
out in Europe in the year 1848. on the exact day in corres- 
pondence with prophecies given by our instrumentality and 
published in my volumes, and emperors and kings, and their 
machines of destruction, the bishops of America and in Eu- 
rope, and other political and ecclesiastical officers, who with 
all our exhortations remained obstinate sinners against the 
Holy Ghost, who has disclosed by our instrumentality that 
which is required for the introduction of the promised peace- 
able reign of Christ, which according to our disclosures 
by a long chain of signs according to prophecies, will be 
the universal republic of truth and justice, harmony and 



12 

peace on the whole globe, are responsible for all destruction 
of human life and property, which were consumed in that 
revolution and afterwards until this hour, and would have 
been saved, if the means shown^ in our message, had been 
used. 

Ferdinand, Emperor of Austria, was the first compelled 
to give a constitution. I read it on the 18th, April, 1848, 
and was inspired to write on the 19th, April, or, on his 
birth-day a letter to him and an appeal to the inhabitants 
of the Austrian Empire, assuring them, that the calamities 
came, because the contents of our publications had not been 
regarded, although our mission had been superabundantly 
proven by signs according to prophecies. I confessed also, 
that I was ready to go instantly to Vienna, and to show 
practically, how to make the right use of that constitution 
for the commencement of the new era of harmony and 
peace, if the emperor would publish directly my appeal to 
the inhabitants of his empire, and write to me, and give the 
security to support the constitution, which was such as the 
inhabitants of the empire had a right to demand, as we]l as 
the emperor had a right to watch against the abuse and to 
apply the proper means for the right use of the constitu- 
tion. 

My former applications and my volumes have been sent 
by me directly through Triest to Vienna, but that my last 
document to emperor Ferdinand was sent to his minister 
in Washington city with an urgent exhortation to the minis- 
ter, to forward it to the emperor, and with the remark that 
in the time in which an answer could be expected, I would 
send to the minister my direction, to which post office he 
had to send the answer ; because I wrote to the emperor 
from the State of New- York on my journey to other States. 
I wrote at length to the minister, that if he receives an an- 
swer to my documents from the Emperor Ferdinand, he 
should send it to the post office of Nashville, capital of the 
State of Tennessee. I urged the Emperor to send an answer 
as soon as possible, and I assured him, that it was impossible, 
to prevent new revolutions without the use of the remedy 
contained in our message of peace. But knowing the 
slowness of the business at the Austrian government, I new 



13 

on the 14th September 1848, at noon time to the post office 
of Nashville to ask for letters. When I was approaching 
the post office, fire bells commenced to arouse people who 
were asking where the fire was. Some answered, that it 
was in the Presbyterian Church on Church street ; but others 
remarked, that they should not be mocked in this manner ; 
because it appeared to be quite improbable, that fire should 
break out at that hour in that season in a church without 
being struck by lightning ; and that was a very clear day. 

I asked in the post office for letters. But there was no 
letter for me there. On my return from the post office, the 
whole presbyterian church the largest in that city, on Church 
Street, was enveloped in awful flames, by which it was 
entirely consumed. 

The next night after that solemn spectacle an angel of my 
Lord brought to me the message, (and attentive readers 
of this book will be convinced, that when my mission 
requires, 1 come in perceivable communication with Heavenly 
messengers.) that on the next Sunday 1 should proclaim in that 
city, that that was a prophetical rire testifying that revolu- 
tions would break out again in the Austrian empire, because 
the bishops of that empire had neglected to fulfil their high- 
est duty to instruct the Emperor in what he should do 
for the pacification of nations, and that the revolution 
should be a solemn warning to the citizens of the United 
States : because judgments cannot be removed from this 
country, but must increase till chinches of the great harlot 
and her daughters will be consumed, if these judgments 
shall not be stopped by the application of our message 
of peace. Public halls are generally not opened for cur 
proclamations, because we have no money to pay for 
their use. But at that time the masonic fraternity 
were carrying their instruments into their building, from 
which they removed them during the danger while the 
church opposite then building was binning. 1 said to them, 
that 1 had to proclaim a message against the Pope of 
Rome in correspondence with th^jfc lite, and requested them 
to grant their hah I thai purpose. They granted it, and 
my proclamation advertised in the daily newspapere of 

Nashviile. It was livefed an ; next sunday after the 



14 

fire in the German language before, and in the English 
language after noon. 

In the next month after that proclamation the last dreadful 
European revolution and war commenced in Hungary in cor- 
respondence with the fact, that the bishops of Hungary were 
the last among the bishops of Europe, who have been under 
the direction of my Heavenly leaders most solemnly warned to 
prevent the revolution which commenced in Paris on the 
24th Febuary, 1848. That was in the octave of the tenth 
anniversary after my first public appearance in my present 
mission and my solemn initiation by Heavenly messengers for 
this mission. Ten years in commemoration of the ten horns of 
the beast were granted for repentance to the blind leaders of 
the blind, for whom I published A. D 1838 the first volume 
of explanations of the mystery ; and in that year I commenced 
to exhort Emperor Ferdinand and his bishops, that they should 
study that volume. But after the publication of the fifth vol- 
ume A.D. 1842, the bishops of Hungary were the last amongst 
the grandees of Europe, to whom I applied ; to wit, when 
all my applications were disregarded, I published a Latin 
circular and sent copies of it to a number of bishops in 
Europe. While I was preparing those copies for the mail, 
Samuel Ludvigh, a Hungarian scholar, came into my room. 
He never before nor after that did come to me, although I 
met with him several times in other places, and warned him 
always, that he should study my writings to be converted 
from his materialism to the true spiritualism. But at that 
my meeting with him in my room I said to him, that he 
came at the right time, to give me directions to all bishops 
in Hungary. He did so, and by this unexpected provision 
I was enabled, to send to all Roman Catholic bishops in 
Hungary copies of my Latin circular, in which direction to 
find copies of my volumes, was given and the duty of the 
Austrian bishops was shown to study my volumes, and then 
to instruct the Emperor and other grandees of the Austrian 
Empire and Hungarian Kingdom, in what they should do, to 
prevent revolutions and wars, and to establish the promised 
peace on earth. 

When all our endeavoring to move the blind leaders of the 
blind to take the medicine which was prepared in ourpnbli- 



15 

cations to open their eyes, was disregarded, I met at length 
in Cincinnati with the same doctor Samuel Ludvigh, a 
materialistic reformer, trusting in weapons of war, and I was 
inspired that I said to him, that there was high time for him 
to learn that he had an immortal soul and also, that he himself 
was a strong medium of deluding and destroying spirits, and 
that I was ready to give him a peculiar testimony of that 
truth most necessary for him to become an apostle of peace. 
He asked, how I could show him this. He was not ready to 
examine arguments and experience of others in this respect. 
Therefore I, according to the direction of my Heavenly leader, 
said, that I would magnetize him. That was the same in 
that connection of things, as to say, that I would initiate 
him into the mystery of our close connection with departed 
spirits. There is the right use as well as the abuse of human 
magnetism. Some eight years ago I published a pamphlet- 
on"the dreadful abuse of human magnetism in the 
mysteries of the Roman Catholic Church and her daughters 
the protestant sects." -Samuel Ludvigh was willing that I 
should magnetize him directly. But I remarked, that the 
tavern in which I met with him, was not the proper place 
for our initiation or ordination. But he was inspired to ask 
me, that I should make a trial there in his room in which 
some of his materialists were with him. I was impressed 
to ^do so, and it was directly made manifest, that the legion 
of demons by which he was surrounded, were compelled to 
give way to our magnetism. And when he fell into the 
magnetic sleep, I said to him, that to go so deep into our 
magnetism as to be convinced of man's immortality and to be- 
come with us an apostle of the New Era, he must visit me at 
my boarding house. And he promised to do so on the next 
following evening. I said that I would come to take him 
with me. But when I came I found not him, but a writing 
in which he imformed me, that some friends came and 
moved him to start with them for other places. We heard 
then, that he had started for Europe. At length we received 
his German pamphlet, which was published in Hamburgh, 
a seaport in Europe, and was entitled : " The sword of 
Revolution," in which this strange prophet Samuel 
Ludvigh, reports, that he took a sword of the American re- 



16 

volution and other Insignia of war, and copies of his German 
periodical, entitled " The Torch," and stopped in Europe 
first in Paris, and three days after his departure from that 
city, revolution broke out there. From thence he went to 
Berlin, and from that city to Vienna, and in each of those 
cities soon after his departure revolution broke out. At length 
he put his sword and other insignia of war into the National 
Museum of Hungary, and returned to America. 

Those who will study this whole book so as to comprehend 
the whole connection of matters, will learn gradually better 
than they see when they arrive in reading it to this period, 
that my meeting with Samuel Ludvigh in Cincinnati was pro- 
videntially prepared for a testimony to all governments, that 
when Samuel Ludvigh who had performed since A. D. 1838 
in his meetings with me manifold prophetical actions which 
have been mentioned in some of my former publications, 
and was also at that my meeting with him in Cincinnati 
not yet disposed to become an apostle of peace, and the 
measure of crimes in Europe was filled, the Heavenly con- 
gress with whom we are connected, gave permission to 
the infernal demons to carry their medium with the war 
insignia to Europe, and to announce to the infernal demons 
in Europe, that the time had arrived for them to inspire 
their mediums to break out in their fury and spread destruc- 
tion, for the reason that those who kept people in bondage 
and were the cause of their degredation, have rejected our 
message of peace and continued to be obstinate sinners 
against the Holy Ghost who has offered them in our publica- 
tions the means for the pacification of nations. But 
whereas the means for peace were not used, revolutions and 
wars had to give a new turn to human affairs. 

When those who were deluding the good natured Emperor 
Ferdinand, kept him in bondage and would not make use of 
my above mentioned last application to him for a commence- 
ment of the millennial happiness first in the Austrian Em- 
pire, I, according to the direction of my Heavenly Leaders, 
made no more applications to Europe, but commenced to 
urge Presidents and other influential men at the government 
of the United States, to study our message and the creden- 



17 

tials of our mission for the pacification of nations. When 
after all my applications to several of the predecessors of 
President Pierce at length also he remained in the shackles 
of the infernal Papal Imperial Royal Magnetism, and mem- 
bers of the Congress of all parties and sects followed his ex- 
ample, I was impressed that I should apply to the Emperor 
Louis Napoleon and to prepare him, that he might commence 
to look, where to find the great refuge for his own and the 
true happiness of his family in their mortal bodies as well as 
in all eternity after their departure from this short life, every 
moment of which should be duly used as preparation for the 
eternity. He was at that time, in the spring, 1854, engaged 
with great preparations for the tremendous war with Russia ; 
and I wrotS a document to his ambassador in Washington, 
showing that if Emperor Napoleon would- be truly great in 
this and in all future ages, and truly happy in all eternity, 
he instead of preparations for war with Russia, should call 
all bishops of his Empire to a Latin convention with me in 
Paris. In that convention my manuscript which I wrote 
A. D. 1849, in Latin and in which I concentrated the sys- 
tem or the magnetic chain to bind the Dragon, Revel, xx. 2, 
who deludes Emperors and Kings to keep people in bondage 
so that when they break their bonds they are as the wildest 
beasts killing till they are killed, should be examined and 
bishops and their theologians should make any objection, but 
all which they object they must object in writing, to be then 
annexed to my manuscript and published with my remarks 
in Latin and in translations, that nations and their ecclesi- 
astical and political representatives might judge, each for 
himself, whether we have received or not received the com- 
mission and the credentials of our mission for the introduc- 
tion of the promised new era of harmony and peace amongst 
all nations. A Latin convention for this purpose Was first 
appointed in the City of New-York A. D. 1849, and the 
Archbishop of Baltimore was urged by our Latin manuscript 
Epistle and English printed circular, to move the whole 
synod of bishops who met at that time in Baltimore, to 
attend our Latin convention, and those who could not attend 
it themselves to send the most qualified Theologians to attend 
it. And John Hughes bishop of New-York, was particular- 



18 

ly exhorted, that he, as bishop of the place of the convention, 
was principally bound to bring his Theologians to said con- 
vention. But when all ray endeavoring to move bishops as 
well as the government of the United States to send able 
Latin scholars to attend said convention, did not move them 
to do so, I translated at length that manuscript into German 
and into English, and appointed conventions in those lan- 
guages. But I could not move such as have great influence 
at the government, to attend those conventions, and then to 
commence with power the New Era. Therefore I thought, 
that a trial should be made, whether the United States or 
the representative of the government of France would com- 
prehend sooner, that nothing in the world could bring greater 
glory in this life and in all eternity, than the work to 
examine or order that c-ur message of peace be examined 
by the best judges of this matter, and be applied for the 
introduction of the new era. In the hope that Emperor 
Napoleon would comprehend the great mission which was 
offered to him in our message, I wrote to his ambassador at 
"Washington, suggesting to the Emperor, that I was ready to 
come as a citizen of the United States to Paris, to exhibit 
the credentials which are signs according to prophecies, tes- 
tifying our mission to move the governments of this world, to 
establish Christ's peaceable reign or the universal republic 
of truth and justice, harmony and peace, I expected that 
the time for the abolition of severe judgments, the principal 
executor of which is Emperor Napoleon, was expiring. 

Not having room in this treatise for any explanation of 
points which I mention, I show here one of the general 
tokens, by which the severity of judgments may be mea- 
sured, to wit, the armies of soldiers, to keep nations in 
bondage and to defend them against inimical neighbours. 
The greater in proportion, to the number of people, the 
number of soldiers is, the severer is the judgement. When 
soldiers shall not be needed, and those who are soldiers, will 
take up occupations beneficial to mankind, the perfect victory 
of Christ against the dragon will be celebrated. And if 
all governments of a christian name would understand 
to-day our true christian message of peace, they could give 
directly to those who are soldiers, true christian occupations ; 



19 

and heathens could be soon converted into true christians. 
"While Emperor Napoleon was gathering together warriors and 
provisions for the great war against Russia, we offered him 
the best opportunity to be the first of those who should com- 
mence the New Era. Whether he had received from his 
ambassador in Washington D. C. our offer or not, he may 
tell for himself ; because I have received no answer, although 
I have offered to the ambassador himself, that although 
I was ready to go to Paris and show there in our Latin 
convention to all bishops of the French Empire my mission, 
which is also the mission of my fellow laborers, arid the cre- 
dentials of our mission, I would visit the ambassador himseli 
and give him as many evidences of this great truth as would 
be abundantly suffieent for him, to recommend with all his 
energy our offer to the Emperor, if the ambassador would write 
to me and call me to Washington. Instead of an answer 
from the ambassador to my proposition for the true christian 
triumph of France and for the pacification of the world 
we have received at length the tremendous answer which 
has occasioned this my treatise. Here is not the place for 
an ' investigation, whether people of " the Latin Race" in 
Europe and America or others are the principal people who 
commit the crimes with which citizens of the United States 
are charged. To the article in the number of the Demo- 
crat from which I have quoted some passages, a list of bank- 
ruptcies is annexed, which took place in the United States 
in the years 1857 and 1858. A. D. 1857 the total number of 
bankruptcies is 4932; and A. D. 1858,4235. It would 
be of great consequence, to investigate the deeply secret 
principal cause of their bankuptcies, and also the native" 
place, education and character of each bankrupt. An im- 
partial examination would bring new contributions to know 
the secret conspiracy of the servants of his Holiness the 
apocalystical dragon, to keep nations in bondage. 

Emperor Napoleon is not only a spiritualist of the last 
fashion, but a strong medium of dreadful deluding and des- 
troying demons, and I know much more about his medium- 
ship than he himself and his mediums know about it, and 
this treatise is written to be prefixed to documents which 
contain facts that should move all nations of M the Latin 



20 

race "as well as heretics, to come out from Babylon which 
is made manifest, in our mission, as a habitation of demons, 
Revel, xx. : 2. When I am preparing documents of great 
warning, servants of demons must send from all quarters of 
the world testimonies, how the infernal hosts of demons are 
preparing everywhere their mediums for destruction of hu- 
man life and property. This and the following treatises are 
written to deliver other mediums as well as monarch's from 
the influence of deluding and destroying demons. And 
Emperor Napoleon should consider this treatise as the most 
precious Heavenly gift, to bring him and by his instrumentality 
millions of others into the glorious resurrection. If he studies 
this book in which this treatise occupies the first place, so as 
to comprehend it : we have no doubt, that he will arrive on our 
ground and invite us to visit Paris and celebrate there the 
glorious resurrection of those who belong to " the Latin race" 
and are yet in their mortal bodies as well as of their departed 
friends. 

In the third of my above mentioned five German volumes 
is the appearance of Napoleon I. reported, when he w T as 
brought on the 24th June, 1839, before me in his material- 
istic superficial imperial shape. But when I was looking into 
his interior condition, the awful distress and tremendous 
darkness blotted out all his imperial splendor. He and 
others in a similar deceitful condition are influencing the 
Emperor. But I am writing as his most sincere friend in his 
behalf and that of nations, and promise to do all in my power 
according to my mission to assist him, that he might become 
a blessing to nations and with our assistance pacify the departed 
Emperor Napoleon and other congenial friends, and draw 
them into the glorious New Era. The mediumship of Em- 
peror Louis Napoleon was manifest to us in correspondence 
with many cases of solemn warnings for the imperial court 
and all other members of " the Latin race " in close con- 
nexion with events which happened in our mission at the 
same time, when those cases surprised the w r orld. Here I 
mention the solemn execution of the Archbisfeop of Paris in 
Saint Stephen's Church by the mediumship of the priest who 
has been inspired and supported for that work which required 
more than human strength, from the infernal regions on the 



21 

day and at the hour of the novena, which were most 
suitable according to the prophetical Roman Catholic Cal- 
endar in correspondence with what we were doing at the 
same time in our charge under the Heavenly direction, and 
in correspondence with what Emperor Napoleon was doing 
at the same time under the direction of deluding and destroy- 
ing spirits. 

In the first three of my above mentioned five German vol- 
umes it was shown, that the doings of the Popes of Rome, 
who are under the inspiration from the inferior regions, were 
so controlled through the course of centuries by our Heavenly 
congress, that those amongst the Popes, who had received 
peculiar rolls in the great drama of the ecclessiastical and 
political history, had received also corresponding names 
to their rolls, and numbers corresponding to their names. 
And we will have also in this book opportunity to mention 
some instances of that kind. But here we made this remark 
on account that at the receipt of the report of the solemn 
murder of the archbishop, we (after having received instruc- 
tion in different spirit languages which we need in disclosing 
the mysteries for the promised New Era, and amongst 
those languages is also the language by numbers,) saw the 
great unexpected truth, that the Heavenly congress who are 
with the Lamb, were so controlling the inferior regions of 
the papal imperial royal demons, that in Paris which is the 
principal seat of the intrigues connected with the Papal ma- 
chinations, also Bishops were so counted, that when the 
number of their succession according to our spirit language 
was complete in their Novena, amongst them also the 
number of the Popish Saints as well as the number of Car- 
dinals and the number of Archbishops of Paris corresponded 
to the celebration of the mystery of the execution, and that 
Archbishop has been solemnly executed in Saint Stephen's 
Church, who was in every respect most qualified for the 
celebration of that mystery, and the infernal executioners 
have received permission from the Heavenly Congress to 
effect the execution by their Medium, a priest who became 
most qualified to be their Medium ; and this happened for a 
peculiar warning to the Pope, his Cardinals, Archbishops, 
Bishops and Priests, that they might not wait, till a general 



22 

destruction of their persons in connexion with their Hierarchy 
would take place, but that they might come out from Babylon 
and become with us messengers of the New Era. I wrote 
an extraordinary treatise disclosing the deep mystery of the 
Episcopal succession in Paris connected with the solemn 
execution of the Archbishop in his complete numbers by the 
inspiration and assistance of destroying demons, using their 
sacerdotal medium, according to the permission of the Hea- 
venly Congress, for a peculiar warning to the Papal Impe- 
rial Royal Hierarchy and the whole " Latin Race." There 
not being room in this book for publication of that treatise 
which is preserved amongst others of my manuscripts to be 
published in due time and in connection with other treatises 
which need deeper studies to be fully understood than the 
memorable events which we have selected for this book, we 
found proper to mention somewhat regarding that execution 
in peculiar connexion with Emperor Napoleon and the 
clergy of his empire, that they might open their eyes and 
stop the infernal fury which has been made manifest in the 
preaching of the crusade which gave occasion to this our ex- 
traordinary treatise. 

The position of Napoleon III. to Napoleon I. according 
to prophecies, cannot be understood except in the magnetic 
chain of events shown in our system which will be ex- 
plained in our monthly theological course, which is an- 
nounced in this book for the introduction of the New Era. 
Although the Pope of Rome and the Emperor Nopaleon, 
both may be destroyed at the abolition of systems which 
they, eaeh in his sphere, represent, notwithstanding this we 
labour most earnestly, that their lives may be preserved and 
they come into our New Jerusalem and draw millions of 
others into it. At the explosion of the percussion shells, in 
which others have been killed at the entrance to the theatre, 
but Napoleon's life was preserved, peculiar manifestations 
took place. The explanation of that mystery will be an- 
nexed as an appendix to the above mentioned treatise, in 
which the mystery of the succession of Bishops of Paris is 
explained. The representative of bishops who have generated 
such fruits as are manifest in Paris, has suffered death. But 
Emperor Napoleon's life was preserved at other occasions of 



23 

danger as well as at the explosion of the percussion shells ; 
and we are labouring in the expectation that he will un- 
derstand this book and become with us a great apostle re- 
moving the severe judgments and the dreadful bondage, 
which are connected with his present government, and 
assisting us in the preparation for the great resurrection of 
those in their mortal bodies as well as of their departed 
friends. All that is written in this book is written for a pe- 
culiar instruction to all, and especially to those who are 
strong Mediums ef deluding and destroying spirits the great 
Prince amongst whom is Emperor Napoleon. But we write this 
treatise, to deliver him from those miserable tyrants, and to 
make him a preacher of peace also to his departed friends. 
What we write for him, we write that it might be used 
by all readers. 

As strange as the point in the inscription, that James 
Buchanan is according to the merciful Divine Benignty 
President of the United States, may appear not only to 
other governments, but also to many big men in these 
United States, and to millions of others who are deceived by 
big men, we write to undeceive all, and that also those might 
be saved, who would have been already destroyed, if instead 
of James Buchanan Col. Fremont had been elected President 
of the United States. "We are on quite another ground from 
which we consider human affairs, than that from which 
they are generally considered : because I speak as Medium 
of the Heavenly Powers by whom I am sent to draw 
nations on our ground. For there is no salvation but 
destruction for them, if they will not arise from their 
present degraded condition upon our ground from which 
they will see matters as we see them. In the mean- 
time we instruct them by facts, that they might know, that 
we are correct and they are in delusion. I am as indepen- 
dent from President Buchanan, as his enemies are, and if he 
has received my writings which I have sent and directed 
to him, he did not make use of them ; although I suppose 
that my writings directed to him since his Presedential 
administration, remain in the hands of others. But in case, 
he had received and read those my writings, and had despis- 
ed the course which is shown in our message as the course 



24 

for redemption of nations from the Papal Imperial Royal 
and other oppresive and speculating powers, the inscription 
in regard to him remains true ; and when I do not despair 
of Emperor Napoleon's conversion from his dragon to our 
Christ, I expect with great confidence, that President Buch- 
anan will be sooner converted than Napoleon ; although I 
do not know, how the Heavenly Congress see this matter, 
because I am not in their congress but only a medium of mes- 
sengers sent from that congress. But in every case the inscrip- 
tion to this treatise is true, as the bitterest enemies of President 
Buchanan may learn from the following items, and by study- 
ing this whole book they themselves may be brought upon 
our ground and assist us in drawing the President upon the 
same ground for the redemption of nations from all tyrannical 
powers. 

I was in Cincinnati, when honorable James Buchanan 
was nominated Democratic Candidate for Presidency. That 
nomination took place on the 6th of June 1856. During the 
balloting of the Delegates I was inspired, and said on the 
4th June, to Doctor B. F. White, that I felt it to be my duty 
to endeavor to make known to the Delegates our message 
of Peace and the credentials of our mission, and that the 
place for that purpose was providentially prepared a few 
days before that by a building having been removed at 
the front of Burnet's Hotel, the largest hotel in which the 
largest portion of the democratic delegates boarded, and I 
made the proposition to Docter B. F, White, that he should 
open the meeting for my address. He promised to do so. 
He was a strong medium of spirits of the so called Republi- 
can Party. But I belong to no party, supporting Truth 
wherever I find it sufficiently proven, and working against 
delusion and error, wherever I have enough evidence against 
them. B. F. White knew somewhat in regard to our mes- 
sage, having heard some of my speeches and having read my 
pamphlet which had been published in Cincinnati a few 
days before that nomination. We agreed strictly to observe 
two points ; in the first place to say nothing which would 
have a reference to any party, and to proclaim only, what 
all should hear regarding our message of Peace. The second 
point was that we should speak before sunset, aud finish our 



25 

speeches before night should commence. I was certain 
about the point which I related to Br. White, that if we 
would speak in the night, some disaster would happen during 
our speeches on that occasion. Dr. White accompanied me, 
while we were going to the open lot, on which we had 
agreed to address the Democratic Delegates ; but on our 
way we met with somebody who commenced to talk with Dr. 
White. 1 left them talking and went to the spot agreed upon 
to deliver our address. But while I was waiting more than 
one hour there, Dr. White did not come. I felt that 1 alone 
should notdeliver my message there. He came at length while 
there was already twilight. I said to him, that it was too 
late and we should not speak. I assured him again, that I 
was determined not to speak that night. But he replied 
that he was determined to speak, and that he was sure, 
that nothing would happen. But I repeated, that some 
disaster would happen. Then another strong medium 
came. He belonged to the same Republican party that Dr. 
White did, and lived with Dr. White. His spirit con- 
firmed the assertion of the spirit of Dr. White, that nothing 
would happen, if we would«address the Delegates. Then I 
would not interfere any longer, and Dr. White commenced 
to address the assembled. While he spoke, the crowd increas- 
ed and some commenced to make disturbance. At that mo- 
ment the Editor of the Democratic Review in Washington 
City interfered, and he took the platform, addressing the 
audience aad saying, that the speaker should not be dis- 
turbed, and that he supposed the speaker belonged to the 
Democratic party. I said once more to Dr. White, that 
it was high time to leave that place. But he again as- 
serted, that he was certain, that nothing would happen. 
And the other medium of the Republican party confirmed 
again Dr White's assertion. 

At that moment I left the spot and went to Dr. White's 
office. Fifteen or twenty minutes after me Dr. White 
and the other strong medium of deluding and destroying 
spirits, both came about 9 o'clock p. m. and they were 
frightened and said, that there was so great a disturbance, 
that policemen were not sufficient to check it. And they 
added as a very remarkable instance, that a nolice- 



26 

man in trying to check the disturbance, lost his star. 
But they did not know the other particulars which ap- 
peared on the next morning in the newspapers, to wit, 
that the above mentioned Editor of the Democratic Review 
in Washington City was dangerously stabbed in his lungs. 
His wound proved not to be fatal, although it was so large, 
that when it was sounded, the air which blew out of the 
wound, extinguished the candlelight which was applied to 
see the wound. The man who stabbed the Democratic 
Reviewer from Washington, could not be detected, al- 
though the circumstances, from our position considered, 
make it certain, that he was a medium of distroying spirits 
belonging to the Republican party. Those spirits were 
allowed by our leaders to give a prophetical sign. The 
stabbing took place about 9 o'clock p. m. on the 4th da; 
of June, 1856. 

I have circumstantially related the stabbing of the Demo- 
cratic Reviewer ; because from these circumstances i 
connexion with what follows, it is evident to anybody who 
understands the prophetic languages by numbers, names and 
other circumstances, that by that stabbing prophecy has been 
given under the control of our Heavenly Congress who 
determined to interfere by our rnediumship, that the Demo- 
cratic party, although they would come in great danger to 
lose the victory in their battle against the Republican party, 
would finally conquer their opposition. I was inspired, to 
give opportunity to that prophecy. Doctor Benjamin Franklin 
White, a spiritualist and a strong medium of spirits of his 
party, was the representative of the Republican party ; and 
the Democratic Reviewer from Washington City, was the 
representative of the Democratic party. Benjamin Franklin 
White, doctor of medicine, has most suitable names expres- 
sing his prophetical position, as we will have perhaps else- 
where opportunity to explain the mystery. As the office of 
the Democratic Reviewer in Washington was expressive to 
the mystery of his representation, so were probably his 
names which I do not keep in memory, and my notes of that 
time are not at hand, while I am writing this. But the 
circumstances mentioned in connexion with what we will 
report on the following pages of this treatise, are superabun- 



27 

dantly sufficient to testify, that it was a great prophecy. 
The delegates then continued their work, till at length on 
the 6th day of the 6th month James Buchanan was nomina- 
ted Candidate by Democrats for the Presidential Chair. I 
looked into the next prophetical almanac which was at hand, 
and the name of that day was " Benignus." There are Ro- 
man Catholic and Protestant calendars which are used by 
our sphere of spirits in giving prophecies. That was a 
Protestant almanac ; because that was a Protestant affair. 
At the events of great importance names of our prophetical 
almanacs correspond to the events. Benignus, the Latin is in 
English Benign, that is kind or generous. From thence 
we adopted the word Benignity, that is grace or gracious- 
ness, generosity, kindness, in the inscription of this treatise. 

If I would explain the prophetical language by numbers 
and names and other circumstances, this would require 
more room than our economy could here spare, and we 
could not consent to publish at this time a much larger vol- 
ume than manuscript is prepared for this volume, also in 
case that somebody should be desirous to publish it ; 
because this volume contains more than most readers 
will be prepared to study and digest thoroughly. There- 
fore we must delay other manuscripts for other occasions, 
and we can explain only a little of what we know ; because 
otherwise we could never finish our explanations. But 
the substance given in the prophecy on the 4th .and 6th of 
June at the nomination of Hon. James Buchanan, in which 
he became the Democratic Candidate for Presidency, did 
announce, that 

James Buchanan will become President of the United 
States by the interference of the Heavenly congress of 
spirits who are commissioned to introduce the Peaceable 
Reign of Christ or the Universal Republic of truth and jus- 
tice, harmony and peace, by the instrumentality of messen- 
gers whom I represent to move the governments and na- 
tions for action to accomplish the great object to which 
prophecies of all ages and of all nations have their ten- 
dency ; but notwithstanding that his administration will be 
for the increase of the 4th Beast in the 7th chap, of Dan- 
iel, the number of the name of which is 666, Rrvel. xiii, 



28 

17 and 18, and its fund a mental^ number is 6, and notwith- 
standing that President Buchanan will continue the 
administration for the support of that Beast, till he arrives 
either on our ground or is taken away, notwithstanding 
this, he is given as President by the Heavenly Congress in 
divine mercy, according to the Benignus, or according to 
the merciful divine Benignity, that a great door for the 
commencement of the promised peaceable reign of Christ 
will be opened, which would have been locked for this 
time, if the opposition had succeeded and brought their 
Candidate Col. Fremont upon the Presidential Chair. 

Nobody should say, that I interpret prophecy after its 
fulfilment. Any body who has studied the first three of 
my German volumes, the 3d of which appeared A. D. 1840, 
if he knew the above mentioned circumstances and had 
reflected upon them, would have been qualified to interpret 
the prophecy in Cincinnati on the 6th day of the 6th month 
1856, at noon time, while the roaring of the cannon was 
announcing the nomination of James Buchanan. But 
whether he will be the great hero, to commence the Millen- 
nium in the White House at Washington and proclaim the 
Millennial glory to other governments on the globe, or whe- 
ther he will perish in the Beast and its ten Horns, as his 
predecessors did, and another will obtain and spread the 
Heavenly blessings offered to President Buchanan, is not 
expressed in the prophecy. But we write in the ex- 
pectation, that at length he will comprehend this and act 
accordingly. 

After that great prophecy I thought that my duty was to 
behave perfectly neutral during the great struggle of the 
two parties, to wit, the Democratic and the Republican, at 
the presidential campaign. I delivered then in several 
places of the State of Ohio public addresses ; but I made 
expressedly everywhere the remark, that 1 was perfectly 
independent from all political parties and proclaiming accord- 
ing my mission the message of Peace to all parties and 
sects, to prepare them for the promised New Era. But 
after every address, notwithstanding all my protestation, 
Republicans cried that I belonged to their party, and 
Democrats were dissatisfied. 



29 

At length I arrived in Pittsburgh Pa. and a medium of 
strong spirit manifestations and public street preacher has 
offered to me for a present a copy of Fremont's Life 
published by Horace Greeley & Co.: and made the remark, 
that if I should read it, I would be moved to act for 
Fremont's election. I remarked, that I would have in 
these circumstances scarcely sufficient time to read so 
much regarding Fremont and also regarding Buchanan, 
as would be necessary to know both as far as to decide 
according to my knowledge of both for one or the other; 
and then it would be against my usual course, if I should 
take any part in the election of the one or the other. But 
I took the offered book, and then I was inspired to study it 
with great attention, and I was astonished, that in the falsely 
called Republican party the large number of those who 
are for the Republican against the monarchial cause, could 
be so . duped and deceived by miserable speculators and 
monarchial agents as to accept Col. Fremont as their 
Candidate for Presidency. Here is not the place to show 
by the testimonies which are contained in the book pub. 
lished by Horace Greeley for a recommendation of his 
Presidential Candidate Fremont, what this man is. The 
testimonies were not understood by the Republicans who 
are so obscured by the Papal Imperial Royal magnetism, 
that although they have eyes, they do not see matters of this 
kind. I make only the general remark, that the United 
States would have been already burning in revolutions 
and wars not for the Republican but for the monarchial 
cause, if Fremont had been elected President. 

After the perusal of that book I read also the book pub- 
lished by Democrats for Buchanan's election. Then I under- 
stood that not only the Heavenly congress who do not de- 
prive men of their free will although they control their ac- 
tions for the final triumph of the true Republican cause, 
but that also I was in duty bound to enlighten Citizens of 
Pennsylvania, who had to decide the Presidential elec- 
tion, that they might know Fremont and Buchanan, as they 
must be known for the welfare of the country. I did it 
when I had an opportunity. A short time after that 1 
heard a speech of " Hon. Burlingame/' which contained a 



30 

heap of " burlygames," and misrepresentation*, deluding 
and instigating Citizens of Pennsylvania against Buchanan, 
and soliciting them to vote for Fremont. Then I wrote 
what I thought proper, that it was used by others, and 
under the control of our Heavenly leaders good and bad 
people, those who co-operated in truth with us, without 
any other interest except the interest of nations, as well 
as those who co-operated for their private interest, contri- 
buted their share for Buchanan's election according to 
the merciful Divine Benignity, that we could peaceably pre- 
pare people for the New Era until this hour under his ad- 
ministration, and warn the inhabitants of the United States, 
that they should lose no time to avert the impending judg- 
ments, which would have already effected a general des- 
truction without hope of escape, except by blind submission 
to tyrants, if the falsely called Republicans who have 
been made blind tools of the monarchial speculations, had 
succeeded with the intrusion of their candidate upon the 
Presidential Chair. If President Buchanan and the 
American Nation should continue in their course until the 
impending general judgments would destroy the country, 
then also in this most deplorable case, my inscription of 
this treatise would remain true, and nobody else but the 
American Nation should be blamed, that they neglected to 
make use of the divine mercy and the divine benignity, by 
virtue of which they should have at least during Buchan- 
an's administration until now made use of the precious 
time, and spread our message for the pacification of the 
world. 

The explanation of the given hints and what is connect 
ed with them, would need a large and special volume ; bu 
we have mentioned here as much as sufficient, and remar 
that if Mr. Horace Greeley and Readers of the Tribune, an 
desirous to know their great hero Col. Fremont, as he 
is exhibited in my above mentioned treatise, I will extract 
out of it the passages which belong to him and to the slan- 
derers and abusers of President Buchanan, and send them 
to be published in the New- York Tribune with such 
remarks of the Editors as they would think proper to add, 
under the condition to publish then also my answers t 



i 



ai 

their remarks as I should think proper to make additions 
fbr a wholesome instruction to the Editors and Readers of 
the Tribune, that they might be delivered from the delu- 
sion by which the True Republican cause is ruined. 

If they are anxious to know truth, they will understand 
this book and determine to act with us for the redemption 
of nations from the monarchial Powers. In this case they are 
requested to write to me under the directions which are 
given in the proper place of this book, and assure me in 
their writing, that they accept the proposition, and are 
determined to co-operate with us for the introduction of the 
promised New Era of Harmony and Peace, in which Pub- 
lishers and Editors will have nobler occupations than they 
have at present in the servitude laboring hard for the sup- 
port of the Beast and its ten Horns. This was to be men- 
tioned in this connection in regard to Hon. Horace Greeley 
and the New-York Tribune. But the parties of the 
so-called Republicans and Abolitionists will reeeive in an 
other treatise of this book extraordinary lessons, that they 
might at length commence to co-operate with us for the 
introduction of the Millennial glory. Many of them have 
abused and misrepresented me in my mission. Therefore 
I do not marvel that they have abused and misrepresented 
also President Buchanan not only during the campaign, 
but also during his administration. We have made urgent 
appeals to him, to make use of our message against the 
enemies of this Republic ; but he has neglected to do so, 
or perhaps my documents did not reach himself, or the 
neglect must be attributed rather to his enemies than to him. 
They would not hear me, and probably they would not 
have heard him. Matters have to come so far as they are 
made manifest in this book. After the Crusade of professed 
Monarchists in Europe became as manifest, as there is the 
Crusade of Abolitionists and false Republicans against him 
manifest in America, we expect that President Buchanan 
will comprehend at length our mission, and endeavor to 
arrive upon our ground to become the great Apostle of the 
New Era. If he comprehends this book and makes use 
of our weapons of the spirit, he will be a partaker of the 
great promise, and he will convert millions of his enemies 



32 

of all parties and sects into his true friends, and those who 
will not be converted, will be destroyed. Moses and other 
Prophets of the Old Testament, Christ and his Apostles 
and Prophets through the course of centuries of the Chris- 
tian Era as well as of this time, have testified our mission, 
and signs are continuously repeated, announcing the final 
victory of the cause entrusted to our mission, as those who 
will study this book thoroughly, will be convinced of this 
unexpected assertion. But here for the close of this trea- 
tise we remark for the peculiar use to President Buchanan 
and others who are invited to become our fellow laborers 
in the true Republican or true Christian against the Mon- 
archal or Antichristian cause, that in the second and third 
chapters of the Revelation the seven churches are typi- 
cal symbols of the seven states of the church, and that to 
one or the other of these states each church of the christian 
name can be reduced, from the time the Revelation has 
been published, to the time in which Christ comes or is 
made manifest by our mission, in which that is performed 
and disclosed, which is needed for his peaceable reign on 
earth. 

In the second chapter of the Revelation, verses 18 to 
29 is Thyatira the type of the Roman Catholic Church. In 
the 24th and 25th verses to those Roman Catholics k who 
have not known the depths of Satan," who has brought 
them so on the surface and perverted the truth of the doc- 
trine, that they keep the shadow for truth, it is said • " I will 
put upon you none other burden. But that which ye 
have, hold fast till I come," Revel, ii : 24 and 25. They 
have to keep the heavy burden of ceremonies, feasts and 
fasts, and all kinds of other practices which are not profi- 
cient to intellectual and moral perfetion of man, although 
they are connected with enormous expenses for the sup- 
port of Priests and many others, and for all the buildings, 
vessels, and all kinds of instruments, not knowing what is 
in their depth, till Christ comes. And then it is said ; " and 
he that overcome th and keeps my works unto the end, to him 
will I give power over the nations : and he shall rule them 
with a rod of iron ; as the vessels of a potter shall they he 
broken to shivers : even as I received of my Father. And 



33 

will I give him the morning star," Revel, ii : 26, 27 and 
28. 

Here in the quoted verses at Christ's coming Christ's 
relation to him who overcometh, is such as the relation of a 
father to his son, who inherits from the father all things 
which the father possesses. Christ has not been known in 
the churches of Babylon, as he is made known in our mission 
to introduce the New Jerusalem. Christ in his appearance 
in flesh was the Head, that is the representative of his body 
of followers ; but they could not establish his peaceable 
reign. It was necessary, that through the course of centuries 
matters should be so developed, as Prophets of the Bible a« 
well as in the subsequent ages did prophesy ; and I, to be 
qualified for my present mission, had to go not only through 
the usual studies of the Roman Catholic Chuich, but I had 
also to study continuously, with all sincerity of my heart, the 
sources of human knowledge and the investigations of diifer- 
ent parties and sects, to support the Roman Catholic Church 
against the assaults of her adversaries, and was found 
qualified to be public Imperial Royal Professor of Bibical 
Literature in that Church. In the charge of my Professorship 
I considered myself peculiarly bound to defend with the use 
of the Bible that church against all aggressions of the adver- 
saries. I did not know at that time, that the spirit of my 
Lord was preparing me through all stages of my life for my 
present office. But while I was investigating the depth of 
the " burden," of that church, comparing it with the Jewish 
and Heathen antiquities and with the developement of the 
mysteries of those antiquities through the centuries of the 
christian Era, when I was duly prepared and the time of the 
last development of preparations for the Millennial glory 
arrived, I was called by messengers of the Heavenly Congrees 
to " the works," which were to be performed and explained 
by my instrumentality, and, under the direction of Heavenly 
leaders, who were most qualified to be my leaders in " those 
works," I overcame all difficulties and I kept the ; ' works of 
my spiritual Father Jesus Christ unto the end," until all 
has been performed arid explained, that belongs to the coin- 
mencement of the Millennial glory, or what is the same, for 
the New Era or the New Jerusalem. 



34 

And we, that is, the whole body of messengers whom I 
represent, have received " the iron rod and the morning star," 
the two symbols of our mission. The first symbol testifies, 
that nations which reject our message of Peace, will be bro- 
ken to pieces. We do not break them, but we announce to 
them judgments by which they will be broken. But we are 
laboring to save nations, that they as god's people might 
come out from Babylon, that they be not partakers of her 
sins and receive not of her plagues, Revel, xviii : 4. If people 
hear our voice, they will be partakers of the Heavenly bless- 
ings prepared for them in the New Era or in the New Jeru- 
salem, and while they will be saved, their political and eccles- 
iastical systems " as the vessels of a potter will be broken to 
shivers." Systems that could not bring better fruits than 
those which the political and ecclesiastical history and the 
experience of our days shows, are founded in delusion and 
deception, which were generating continuous destruction of 
human life and property and all the misery which is founded 
in political and ecclesiastical fellies. But enlightened men 
and women of all ages and amongst all nations have seen a 
new day, and to us has been entrusted " the Morning Star," 
the symbol testifying that we have received all that is needed 
for the new day, the New Era, which our morning star is 
announcing. 

All my published works and all my manuscripts are testi- 
fying, that it is impossible to save this country from the yoke 
of monarchs and from the most abject degradation and servi- 
tude, by any weapons except those which have been entrusted 
to our charge by Christ's spirit. And those who study this 
whole book from the commencement to the end, in the same 
order in which the documents are placed in it, so that they 
understand each portion separately and the connection of it 
with all that precedes, to be prepared for the right under- 
standing of what follows, to comprehend at length the whole, 
will be as convinced as I am, that we, that is I and all my 
visible and invisible fellow laborers, have truly received the 
great commission to move nations for the introduction of the 
promised JNew Era, which will be the universal Republic 
of Truth and Justice, Harmony and Peace amongst all na- 
tions, the Dispensation of the Fulness of Times, in which all in 



35 

Heaven and on Earth will be gathered together in Christ, 
Ephes, 1 : 10. 

Readers must keep in mind, that all that is written in thifl 
book is only a preparation to the " monthly theological course" 
which is appointed at the end. In the " monthly course " 
the system or the chain to bind the Dragon Revel, xx : 2 
will be explained and that will be made manifest, which ifi 
mentioned in this book but cannot be explained. And our 
proceedings in that monthly course will be then published in 
different languages for a testimony to all nations, to move 
them for co-operation, that all in Heaven and on Earth might 
be brought to Harmony and Peace. 

President Buchanan ! allow me to close this treatise with some 
important words to you ! For you we need no more testimon 
ies than those partly printed partly written documents which 
I have sent at different critical occasions by the mail directly 
to you, if they had been handed to you, and you had studied 
them with such attention, as they deserved to be studied by 
the President of the United States. Those testimonies would 
have been sufficient to convince you, that no other weapons 
can be used for the victory against your enemies and the 
enemies of the true Republican cause, by whom this country 
is overflowed, and who in Europe are preaching crusades 
against you and the supporters of the cause entrusted to your 
care, except the weapons of Christ's spirit entrusted to our 
care. Those who are with the Lamb, called, chosen and 
faithful, will overcome the Beast and its ten Horns. Revel, 
xvii : 14. This will not take place with preparations for 
war and with armies of soldiers ; but we have the Heavenly 
armies upon white horses, Revel xix : 14, and offer to all 
our enemies reconciliation with Heaven and temporal and 
eternal most precious blessings. But if they reject the Hea- 
venly gifts, all infernal hosts are subject to our Heavenly 
annies, and by these executioners of divine judgments as 
many of our enemies will be destroyed as sufficient, to move 
the rest of them to repentance. Although I could give 
thousands of instances of destruction of enemies of our 
cause, who have been cast into the inferior regions, because 
they have rejected the Heavenly gifts offered them by our 
instrumentality, I will mention only one instance for a pecu- 
liar warning to you* 



36 

A. D. 1849 at our appointment of a Latin convention in 
the City of New- York for an examination of the magnetic 
chain shown by our instrumentality to bind the Dragon, 
Revfl xx : 2, I sent to President Zach. Taylor a copy of 
my printed English circular in which that convention was 
appointed, and a copy of my large Latin letter, taken from 
the copy which was directed and sent to the Archbishop of 
Baltimore tq be read to all Bishops of the United States, who 
were at that time assembling their Synod in Baltimore. To 
those copies I added my English letter in which I addressed 
President Taylor showing to him, that our message is as 
important for all political as for all ecclesiastical govern- 
ments and especially for the government of the United Sta- 
tes to stop the Papal Imperal Royal or monarchial influence 
and to restore the true Republican cause, and that therefore 
he, President Zach. Taylor, was in duty bound to send to said 
convention qualified Latin scholars to attend it. In my prin- 
ted and written documents as many items have been 
concentrated as would have been sufficient to move the 
President to do what was required, if President Taylor had 
been qualifyed for his pest. We have warned him most 
solemnly, that he as the twelfth President, should not be a 
traitor of the Republican cause, as Judas Jscariot was a 
traitor of Christ's cause. But my warnings were not regarded 
by President Taylor. 

After the destruction of the armies of those who were 
deceived in Europe by their leaders that they were fighting 
with carnal weapons for the Republican cause, I wrote again 
to President Taylor showing, that he was responsible for all 
destruction of human life and property, which would have 
been saved, if he had not neglected to fulfil his highest duty 
which has been shown to him in my documents ; but that, 
notwithstanding this, according to divine mercy, to save him 
and by his instrumentality many others, I was again author- 
ized to apply to him and to show, what he ought to do in 
those circumstances, to open the way for spreading our mes- 
sage of Peace amongst all nations. But when all my efforts 
to move the President for an energetic action for the support 
of the true Republican cause remained without effect, I 
Committed him to the judgment of the Heavenly Congress, 

On the 9th day of July, 1850, at 5 o'clock a. m., shortly 



37 

after my arrival in Cleveland Ohio, an Angel of the Lord, 
a holy martyr, came to me and said, that I should write 
directly to the Congress and show that President Taylor had 
neglected to fulfil his highest duty and deserves on this 
account the severest judgment. After having finished my 
writing on that day, I was looking to find in Cleveland 
somebody acquainted with a congressman to whom we could 
entrust my document. But on that day I could not find 
such a man. On the 10th I went to a " free soil" minister 
with the expectation, that he might know such a man. 
That minister was not at home ; but his wife said, that he 
had gone to the Post Office and was soon expected to return. 
He returned with the message, that President Taylor died at 
10 o'clock p. M. of the preceding night. Then I understood 
the mystery, that my writing was not prepared for the Con- 
gress of the United States in Washington but for the 
Heavenly Congress, and I have shown to that minister my 
writing directed to the Congress of the United States. I 
did not hear before, that the President had been taken sick, 
although 1 have heard afterwards, that his sickness was very 
short, and that his last words were, that he was departing 
with the consciousness, that he had fulfilled his duties. This 
is the consolation which ministers of darkness impart to such 
destroyers as General and President Zach. Taylor was. If 
he had had any regard for the lives of his fellow beings and 
for their true happiness, he would have understood my doc- 
uments and have done what was his duty for the destruction 
of the Beast, its image and the false prophet, which destroy 
every year an enormous amount of human life and property. 
Although I have mentioned in this treatise several strange 
facts, some of the following will appear more strange ; but 
they will be the more comprehended, the more this whole 
book shall be understood. Not only the order which I received 
in the morning of the day on which Zach. Taylor departed, 
to write to the congress that he had neglected to fulfill his 
highest duty, but also the day and hour, in which he dapart- 
ed, were most suitable for the celebration of the mystery of 
Zach. Taylor's death, and the tremendous fire in Philadelphia 
at 4 o'clock p. m. or 6 hours before Taylor's death, was a 
prophetical precursor of his death. In that fire a number 

4 D 



38 

of persons were killed by a terrible powder explosion com- 
memorating the fact that the privileged murderer had been 
nominated President in that city. All that happened by the 
dreadful influence of infernal demons under the control of 
messengers from our congress, who have given at the exact 
hours on the proper day signs of a great warning. As soon as 
I heard of President Taylor's death, I understood, that I 
was ordered to write to the Heavenly Congress of the United 
States, that is, the congress of the holy prophets and martyrs, 
who have the commission to unite finally all states of all 
governments on the globe in Christ's peaceable reign or the 
universal Republic of Truth and Justice, according to the 
prophecies which have been given by their mediumship, 
while they were yet in their mortal bodies. My writing to 
the congress was copied by one of our departed messengers, 
and when President Taylor departed, my writing was shown 
to him. Such things would not appear strange to B ible 
readers, if they would understand what they read. Here is 
no room to explain the actions of the departed, amongst 
which there is also writing and reading. When the depart- 
ed President was reading my document showing that he had 
neglected to fulfil his highest duty, his animal passion of 
murder was aroused, to kill the writer. That privilege was 
granted to him only under the condition, if he succeeds by 
taking a toad in possession, and by its instrumentality, 
poisoning the water of the well at the house in which I used 
to stop. The water was poisoned ; the prophetess and her 
husband with whom I boarded, when I was in that section 
of the country, were by drinking the water, taken sick, and 
they recovered as soon as they ceased to use the water, but 
they could not catch the toad. It happened before my ar- 
rival with them. And when I arrived in their house and 
would drink of that excellent water, they warned me. But I 
did not care about their warning and drank, and was straight- 
way taken sick and continued to be* sick, till a Heavenly 
messenger came at the right hour and took the sickness 
away. At length the toad was caught and killed the right 
day and hour by the husband of the prophetess, who was 
a zealous Democrat. He was in many battles with Generals 
of Napoleon I. and killed men and animals ; but he assured 



39 

us oftentimes, that he never had so much trouble in killing 
any creature, as with that toad, and never heard so pitiful 
lamentations as have been poured out by that toad when it 
was dying. Zach. Taylor, when he was compelled to leave 
the toad and to enter into the infernal regions of his inner 
life, into his torments, resisted as long as he could ; but when 
the right day and hour came, he could not resist longer. If 
you study this whole book so, as you need to study it, you 
will not be surprised at such unexpected events. You read 
in the fifth chapter of Mark, that a whole legion of demons, 
that is a whole regiment of soldiers who have been destroyed 
in a battle, have been permitted to enter into a heard of 
hogs. But they could not remain there, and were compelled 
to enter into the depth of the lake. And General Taylor 
who had destroyed many people, after having despised recon- 
ciliation and apostleship offered to him by virtue of our mis- 
sion, was at length not allowed to be with a toad, but was 
compelled to descend into the abyss. 

I have given here only some hints of strange events which 
are in connection with other events which could not be men- 
tioned here, nor can we explain what we have mentioned 
without enlarging this treatise. But we have written a pe- 
culiar treatise in which President Taylor's spirit manifestation 
by the instrumentality of a toad is circumstantially explained 
in a manuscript which will be published when required. 
But here we have mentioned as much as we could in this 
confined space, and we hope, that not only you, President 
Buchanan, but also Emperor Napoleon as well as your 
friends and enemies in general will reflect upon such things 
with earnestness. 

On the 24th day of June 1839, I retnrned from Philadel- 
phia to Boston with many collections to write the third of 
my five German volumes, and to show, that the memorable 
events which have been reported in my first and second 
volumes, happened according to prophecies, as signs testify- 
ing our mission. When, on that day, as is reported in my 
3d volume, I was praying in my room and preparing to 
write the 3d volume, Emperor Napoleon, in his Imperial 
splendour stood before me with the invitation, that I might 
become his medium. I looked into his inner state, and the 



40 

magnetic outward splendor disappeared, and his inner 
wretchedness and distress were manifest, and he could not 
stand any longer before me, and, with an explosion like a 
powerful thunderclap, he left me and took the direction to 
Europe. The title of my third volume, if we translate it 
from German into English, reads : 

" Memorable events in the life of Andrew Bernardua 
Smolnikar. Third volume containing the Explanation of 
Prophecies, by which Christ the Lord, has confirmed that 
he has appeared unto us for the fulfilling of his promises, 
in order to restore his reign upon the whole earth and to 
give his peace to all nations, and has at his appearance ap- 
pointed the author as an extraordinary messenger, and 
performed by him all the mysteries for the foundation of that 
peace &c, New- York, 1840." 

We read, " Put on the whole armour of God, that ye 
may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we 
wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, 
against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiri- 
tual wickednes in high places." Ephes. vi : 11 and 12. These 
are the secret enemies whom we must know, and we must 
stand on a ground, on which they cannot come, and from 
which we will conquer them. "When Napoleon was allowed 
to approach me with the invitation, that I should follow 
him, that is, that I should become his medium, he was 
allowed in a like manner, as the tempter or devil in the 4th 
chapter of Matthew was allowed to tempt Jesus. Napo- 
leon was one of the dragons or devils, who was permitted to 
do so for a great instruction to all rulers on the globe. There is 
not one, but there are many dragons or devils, leading each 
his sphere of infernal demons or degraded departed spirits. 
You will understand the more the mystery, the farther you 
proceed in studying this book. Now is renewed and fulfilled, 
what is written in the gospels, and what in the Bible was not 
understood, receives light by our experience. Jesus could not 
descend from his height, to become a medium of one of these 
rulers of darkness. And likewise I could not do this. This 
dragon, this spirit of delusion and destruction, when I com- 
menced to look into his interiors was made manifest, and he 
could not stand any longer. He was compelled to leave me 



41 

instantly and to be tormented seeking another medium. At 
lenghth, because our message of Peace has been rejected 
and people were so degraded, that the European Revolution 
of 1848 opened the way to the throne of Napoleon III, Napo- 
leon I." could have this as a suitable medium to delude and 
destroy nations. And to this dragon so much of human 
life and property has been sacrificed, that for the celebration 
of the birth of the Papal Imperial Royal Mary on the 8th 
September 1855, thirty thousand soldiers have been murder- 
ed at the taking of Sebastopol. Nobody who does not see 
human affairs from our position, can duly appreciate the 
criminality of such a tremendous madness, from which to 
deliver Napoleon III. and his armies, you, President Buch- 
anan, are able to give us a powerful assistance. I do not 
despair of the conversion of Napoleon III himself. When 
people descend so deep into the society of infernal spirits 
that there is no other remedy than destruction of many to 
save the remnant, then according to divine judgment peo- 
ple receive such rulers as are connected with one or the other 
of the infernal dragons, to inspire them with the infernal 
furies to destroy each other. Great warriors are great me- 
diums of the princes of darkness. But if they are reached 
by our instrumentality, they when they are studying our mes- 
sage of Peace, are drawing their leading spirits from their 
depth of misery into a better condition. Napoleon III. if 
he could be moved to study our message of Peace and to 
act accordingly, could reach his uncle Napoleon, and draw 
him into the pacification. What we mention here, is ex- 
plained in our system for the promised New Era. 

This is the joyful message, which is to be communicated 
by your instrumentality, President Buchanan, to Emperor 
Napoleon and other monarchs, that they might study our 
message of Peace and become our fellow laborers to draw 
their living and departed friends into the New Era, or the 
New Jerusalem, which is to be introduced by our instrumen- 
tality. And you, President Buchanan, are powerfully exhorted, 
to prepare for the Kingdom of our Lord and his Christ, Revel. 
xi : 15. Editors and translators of the New Testament 
were so ignorant of the true Christian principles that they took 
instead of " the kingdom of our Lord and his Christ " the 



42 

wrong reading " the kingdoms " in plural number ; but 
there will be one kingdom, tbat is, one government of our 
Lord and his Christ. And this will be a true Republican 
government — to give explanations about which there is no 
room here, but we remark, that this great truth will become 
self-evident to those who comprehend this book. And we 
expect, that you, respected President Buchanan, will compre- 
hend it and then you will take the spiritual weapons, which 
are comprehended in our message, for the conversion of 
monarchs into true republicans, which is the same, as true 
christians. But in the first place bishops and priests in 
America are to be moved, to attend our monthly theological 
course and then assist us at the conversion of monarchs. 
And we expect that by your good example and your assist- 
ance bishops and priests will learn at length to comprehend 
their highest duty. Matters come to maturity ; but we will 
not expatiate, because we have already extended this trea- 
tise so far : nothing but our duty to do all in our power for 
the pacification of nations, moved us to write it according to 
our mission for the redemption of oppressed humanity. 

Postscript to the first treatise. I arrived the last time in 
Washington City at the end of March, this year, 1859, and 
remained there until the 8th of April. Then I walked to 
Baltimore and wrote to hon. Hicks, Governor of Maryland, 
and invited him, to study the documents which I had offered 
to President Buchanan, but he had no time to study them, 
although they contain matters of great importance for all 
governments to remove War and establish Peace on the whole 
globe. I mentioned many items in my letter that I expect- 
ed to move the Governor to accept my offer ; but, received 
no answer. The same time a great sign was given so that 
I was sent speedily from Baltimore to the Western Reserve 
of Ohio. At my arrival there the Spring was changed in a 
severe Winter, and I commenced to write during a great 
storm and snow on Easter Saturday, April 23d 1859, a new 
treatise exhibiting wonders and signs in connexion with 
Presidents and other high Officers of the Federal Government 
of the United States and showing, how they are subjugated 
by the Beast with seven Heads and are supporting the ten 
Horns of that Beast, and that there will be a great destruc- 



43 

tion of human life and property in this country, as there is 
in Europe, if it shall not be stopped by receiving and spread- 
ing our Heavenly message of Peace, which is developed by 
our mediumship. Since my public appearance in my pre- 
sent mission there was continuous correspondence of memor- 
able events connected with the Government of the United 
States and memorable events connected with the steps of my 
mission, containing most solemn warnings to this Government, 
and many striking instances are concentrated in said treatise 
which was intended to occupy the second place in this book. 
But we found that the book would become too large, to be 
bought and studied by many who might be attracted to study 
this and then to co-operate with us for the fulfilment of the pro- 
phecy which was given by the disappearance of the Steam- 
boat President and all persons, who were in it at the same 
time in which President Harrison died in such connexion 
with what was set in type at the same time for my 4th vol- 
ume, entitled : " The one thing Need full," and with the 
documents which were at the same time sent from Europe 
for our use, and explained in said volume in such correspon- 
dence with the disappearance of the Steamboat President 
and the death of President Harrisson, that the prophecy 
contained in those events is manifest, by which the spirit as- 
sures us, that he will sweep away the antichristian govern- 
ment of the United States as well as other governments. 
Knowing this, people of the United States and their Officers 
may avoid all the dreadful destruction, which is in Europe 
preparing ihe way, that at length governments and people 
will pay attention to our message and learn how to establish 
perfect peace on the whole globe. 

After the disappearance of President Harrison and of the 
prophetical Steamboat President, solemn warnings were 
repeated under all following Presidents in correspondence 
with what happened in our mission ; and in this respect Pre- 
sident Buchanan is peculiarly remarkable, and in said 
treatise memorable events of great warnings connected with 
his administration have been explained. But we must delay 
their publication, and every reader will find in the following 
treatises of this book superabundance of solemn warnings, that 
all might become our zealous fellow laborers for the accom- 



44 

plishment of the glorious promises, and that especially Pre- 
sident Buchanan might give to others good example and 
come from patching the old house which must crumble to 
pieces, in our peace union and give powerful assistance for 
the introduction of the promised New Era. Great mercy 
was shown through him to the country while he is yet in Ba- 
bylon, but was quenching the fire which would have 
consumed the country, if his antagonist had been elected 
President. Therefore, notwithstanding his having neglected 
the one thing needful until this hour we expect, that he 
will arrive at length on our ground and co-operate with us 
in building the New Jerusalem. 

This treatise, to which I add this postscript June 22d 
1859, was written in February last, and the tremendous 
war and destruction in Italy broke out two or three months 
afterwards, axactly while I was explaining the thrilling 
prophecy given by Daniel or Judgement of God per- 
formed by Sickles under the control of our Leader in the 
14th verse of the 14th chap, of the Revel., " having in 
his hand a sharp sickle." He gave to the dostroying Spirit 
the permission to seize the medium and to show prophetical- 
ly what he will do in hundreds of thousands of cases, if 
the right order shown in our Plan, will not be restored. 
There is a depth in the mystery of the unexpected tragedy, 
in which all actors have most suitable names and 
offices, each for the post he occupies ; and the most suitable 
spot as well as the most suitable day and hour were selected 
for the performance, with all the preceding, accompanying 
and following circumstances in correspondence with our doing 
on the same Sunday Sexagesima on which this year the tra- 
gedy was perpetrated, as well as what happened in the preced- 
ing years since my first public appearance in my present 
mission on that Sunday A. D. 1838, and the initiation 
which has been imparted to me on that Sunday for my pre- 
sent ministry, by the martyr on the white cloud, who has in 
his hand a sharp sickle, Revel, xiv. 14. I give here only some 
hints ; but the explanation is given in connexion with 
many other cases of a great warning to this government 
in the treatise, the publication of which must be delayed ; 
for we expect that the contents of the following treatises of 



45 

this book will be strong enough to awaken the enemies of 
President Buchanan to give us assistance to awaken him 
from his lethargy, if he should not be sooner aroused to assist 
us to deliver them from their wrong course, by which they in- 
jure the great cause of the true Freedom of nations. 

In the great ignorance in which people are regarding the 
inner life of man and the spirit world, they are reading 
many signs of the times, without understanding what they 
read. 

I mentioned above, that I started on the 8th April from 
'Washington. It is to be understood that so many signs and 
wonders took place and so many secrets were disclosed, while 
I was trying spirits in Washington, that a book of this size 
would be too small to comprehend them. On the 8th April 
1859, 1 finished all work which I had to perform in Washing- 
ton, at the same hour, in which four men were, all at once 
in Baltimore, hung by the neck, till dead, although the black 
struggled some minutes longer with death than his w r hite 
companions. As soon as my work was finished in Washing- 
ton, I started and walked to Baltimore, and arrived in that 
city on the 9th April, when all newspapers were filled with 
reports of the execution, and with biographies of the executed. 
I had to read the reports of that execution which belongs to 
the links of the chain to bind the dragon Kevel xx., 2. 
That reading occasioned my above mentioned letter to gov- 
ernor Hicks. I thought, that perhaps after the execution 
of some champions of his party, he and other leaders of that 
party might be more prepared to receive lessons from us, than 
they were prepared in former times, while I was applying 
to them in Baltimore, Annapolis, and in hundreds of other 
cities and villages, exhorting and warning them, to study 
our message of Peace, and co-operate with us for the true 
American, or, what is the same, the true Republican cause. 
But they have despised our warnings. At length matters 
arrived so far that, if all other warnings of this book should 
not be sufficient, we expect that the spirit manifestations 
which are connected with that execution and are mentioned 
in the fourth treatise of this book, will move them to become 
our worthy fellow labourers for the fulfilment of the grandest 
promises. But wo repeat, that every reader should study 



46 

this book in the same order in which it is written, weighing 
with great attention and earnestness every sentence, till he 
understands it and retains in his mind all that preceded. If 
you have studied in this manner this treatise, you are pre- 
pared for studying the second treatise. 

SECOND TREATISE. 

Memorable events, by which, the parties of Abolitionists and 

Republicans as well as subjects of Monarchs should be 

aroused for co-operation with us, to draw not only the 

President and the Congress of the United States but also 

monarchs on our ground for the introduction of the 

promised universal Republic of Harmony and Peace on 

earth. 

As strange as our disclosures made in the first treatise may 

appear to those who have neglected to observe the signs of 

the times, they should not be surprised who know that the 

time for the fulfilment of the great promises in regard to 

mankind had arrived, although all things seem to run in 

quite another course than they expected. 

In the 6th verse of the 14th chap, of the Revels, the 
first of the three Angels spoken of in that and the following 
verses, commences to deliver his message. At the com- 
mencement of the last century it was known amongst 
German theologians, that those three angels or messengers 
are the three men, each of whom is representing a body of 
messengers by whom the contents of the prophecy given to 
each of those angels are to be fulfilled. The first is preach- 
ing the everlasting Gospel the contents of which are given 
in the 7th verse. Gospel is Greek evangelion and means 
glad tidings. The contents of the glad tiding of his preach- 
ing is that nations should be converted from their idols to 
God the creator of the universe, and he announces that the 
time of judgment had arrived. The commencement of this 
preaching took place with Martin Luther, so that he is to 
be considered as the representative of those, who are compre- 
hended in the prophecy of the first of those three angels. 
But Luther and other preachers who came at that time and 
afterwards against the Pope of Rome, and continue yet in 



47 

the same spirit their work, did not know in Luther's time 
nor afterwards, nor do they know in our time their position, 
except as they learn it by what is disclosed by the third angel 
or messenger, who commences his prophecy in the 9th verse 
of the 14th chap, of the Revel. In the third of my five 
German volumes, published from A. D. 1838 to 1842 it has 
been shown that Luther had a prophetical position, that is, 
he was according to the term adopted by modern spiritualists, 
a very strong medium, inspired and supported by his leaders, 
who were deluding and destroying spirits, who did not know 
the true God and his Christ, but were prophesying judgments 
which took place and continue till people shall be converted 
from their idols to the living God. The three hundred years 
from Luther's appearance to our appearance, were years of 
manifold developments preparatory to our mission. Although 
Luther was born in Eisleben, that means " the life in ice," 
because the fire of christian charity has been extinguished, 
and the spirit of persecution was nourished amongst all 
parties and sects, notwithstanding this great preparations 
have taken place since his public appearance till our 
public appearance, and there is an admirable correspondence 
between his actions in the sixteenth century and my actions 
which took place in the same years of the nineteenth cen- 
tury, till Luther died on the 18th day of February 1546, 
which year in our century, I mean 1846, was the great tro- 
pical year for dreadful renovations of judgments, for the 
reason that the leaders of parties and sects and their follow- 
ers have rejected our message, which I commenced to 
proclaim after having been publicly initiated to my present 
mission on the 18th day of February 1838. We shall speak 
further on in this book regarding, the great event. But we 

, have mentioned Doctor Martin Luther as representing the 
champions of Protestantism against Popery. Their mission 

; is only prophetical. On their position they are supporting 
Popery or Monarchy in general and they are particularly 

, supporting a number of Popish tenets regarding the Bible, 

\ regarding Christ and his mission and manifold other doctrines, 
in which when they endeavored to improve, they generally 
apostatized farther from truth towards materialism, than the 
papal Hierarchy themselves ; but they were continuously 



48 

repeating the substance of their prophecy, that people 
should be converted from their idols to the living God. But 
by all that repetition parties and sects multiplied, and there 
has been since Martin Luther's appearance until this hour so 
dreadful a Babylon, or confusion and delusion in social, po- 
litical and ecclesiastioal affairs, as there never was before. 
And while pious men were looking into the prophecies, 
to see the end of this dreadful Babylon, Doctor Bengel of 
Wurtemberg in Germany was awakened in the first part of 
the last century, to compare for many years the prophetical 
dates of the Re velation with events of the ecclesiastical history, 
and has shown in his book, entitled : " Erklaerte Oflenba- 
rung," which means " Revelation explained," that Christ's 
manifestation for overcoming his enemies and establishing 
his peaceable reign on earth, would take place about the year 
1836. John Wesley was not the author but only the copy 
holder of what Doctor Bengel has explained in the Revela- 
tion. 

That Doctor Bengel was the 2nd angel representing the 
body of messengers spoken of m Revelation xiv. 8, has 
been shown in my above mentioned 3d volume, in which it 
is made manifest, that the mission of the 2nd angel is as well 
prophetical, as the mission of the first angel, Revel, xiv. 6. 
But in this treatise we had only to mention matters, which 
have been explained in my quoted volume. Doctor Bengel 
and the whole body of messengers who came from his school 
proclaiming the coming of Christ about the year 1836, and 
Win. Miller and the army of preachers with him who were 
proclaiming Christ's coming about the year 1843, and 
others proclaiming it in some other period, were ignorant 
about the manner of his coming or of his manifestation for 
establishing his peaceable reign. All these and many other 
things have been reserved to the 3d angel or messenger, 
spoken of in Revel, xiv. 9. This is our mission. The mar- 
tyr on the white cloud in the 14th verse, having " in his 
hand a sharp Sickle," was my leader in what I had to per- 
form in the Roman Catholic Church in the year 1838 as the 
3d angel Revel : xiv. 9. representing the body of messengers, 
by whom the proclamation of the contents of Revel : xrv. 9, 
10,11, must be made everywhere. And those great events and 



49 

the prophecies in which they have been predicted, have been 
explained in the first three of my above mentioned German 
volumes ; and we have so many credentials or signs accord- 
ing to prophecies testifying our mission, that while we were 
writing the fifth of my above mentioned five volumes, we 
were repeating, that sensible readers of those volumes were 
aware, that five hundred volumes could be written, testify- 
ing our mission. And when they study this whole volume 
and comprehend it, they will be convinced of the same 
truth. 

The third angel or the messenger representing the body 
of m3ssengers, by whose efficacy the beast and its image and 
the false prophet supporting them, will disappear from the 
globe, gives in the last treatise of this book the plan accord- 
ing to which the beast and its image and the false prophet will 
disappear and Christ's peaceable reign will be established 
on the whole globe. Peace would have been already esta- 
blished amongst nations of the christian name and they 
would have labored at this time powerfully in the conversion 
of Heathens not to one or the other sect but into the peace- 
able reign of Christ, which will be the universal Republic 
of Truth and Justice, if those who have been exhorted first, 
to study our message of peace had fulfilled their highest 
duty. The first who have been powerfully urged to study 
our message of peace and the credentials of our mission, 
were bishops, doctors of divinity and other clergymen of all 
parties and sects where I had opportunity to reach them. 
But when they refused to fulfill their highest duty, I was 
particularly engaged to move abolitionists to study what has 
been providentially prepared by our instrumentality to move 
slaveholders themselves for co-operation with us to intro- 
duce the millennium or the universel Republic of Truth and 
Justice and Peace amongst all nations : because I was cer- 
tain, that if the abolitionists would study it, slaveholders 
themselves would do the same. But alas ! when Jesus 
was explaining the dreadful condition of Jerusalem, the Jews 
did not see it. Likewise also citizens of the United States 
do not see theirs as we see it from the position of our 
mission. The principal elements of the vulcano the erup- 
tion of which is yet latent, are in leaders of abolitionists, 

5 E 



50 

who are obstinate materialists refusing to make use of the 
means which are offered them in our message to extinguish 
the burning vulcano. They have lost discernment and judg- 
ment, when it is most necessary to make the right use of it, 
to liberate the country from the yoke of tyrants. Although 
I could write volumes to illustrate my assertion, at this 
occasion I mention only a little of my experience in the 
Convention to overcome evil with good, and which was 
in the newspapers announced under the specious title : Phil- 
anthropic Convention to overcome evil with good, and which 
was held on the 10th, 11th and 12th days of September, 
1858, in Utica of the State of New- York. The most influ- 
ential persons in that Convention were Abolitionists of the 
Garrisonian and G-errit Smith's parties and Spiritulists belong- 
ing to those and to the Kepublican party. I attended that Con- 
vention to offer the remedy against the pernicious effects, 
which are produced by the wrong course which leaders of 
those parties pursue for destruction of this Republic, and 
to show the course which all true reformers have to pursue 
for Harmony and Peace of all nations. 

That those who are concerned and their followers might 
be converted to the true Republican cause, aricTall true 
Republicans might be strengthened not to be deceived by 
secret and open servants of tyrants and by deluding and 
destroying spirits and sectarian ministers of darkness, I find 
proper to insert here the artide which I wrote shortly after 
the Convention, but I did not find a chance to publish ; 
because we are not popular, when we dare to express so 
great truths as are comprehended in said lengthy article 
which reads as follows ; 

Preparations for the resolutions " to overcome evil with 
good;" also: introductory remarks to expose the league 
by which the Utica " Philan trophic Convention " was 
governed. 

There are many such pretenders as the Garrisonian Liber- 
ator of Boston, who, under the specious pretext to liberate 
slaves, are the greatest supporters of slavery, by rejecting 
the means providentially prepared for deliverance of all men 
and women from the yoke of tyrants, and by instigating 
people to Revolutions and other sacrilegious enterprises to 



51 

ruin this country and bring it under the yoke of monarchs. 
"While I was endeavoring in many places, to move people 
to study our disclosures regarding the divine plan for a 
peaceful abolition of all kinds of slavery by co-operation of 
slaveholders themselves, and for the introduction of the 
promised universal Republic of Harmony and Peace, which 
is usually although improperly called the millennium, I 
found them everywhere so deluded by the infernal league, 
that they have neglected to study " the one thing needfull :5 
for the true freedom of all nations. 

During my travelling in more than twenty of the United 
States I stopped several times in the Western Reserve of 
Ohio. I found more worshippers of the Garrisonian Libera- 
tor there than in other sections of the country of the same 
population, those places excepted, which are inhabited by 
that sect of Quakers who are called " Progressive Friends," 
who are progressing very fast in the arts of the infernal league 
for the ruin of the true Republican cause. I arrived A. D. 
1847 at the Quaker settlement, called Green Plane, near 
Xenia in Ohio, and appointed there in a Wesley an meeting- 
house a Convention, in which I proposed to explain the 
signs of our mission and the plan according to which, when 
it will be understood and spread on the globe, all kinds of 
slavery will be abolished. I expected that Quakers and 
other Abolitionists of that section of the country would take 
great interest in our movement. But I experienced after- 
wards, that the small Popes of that section were against it, 
although they themselves did not disturb our Convention ; 
but a Quaker and a Wesleyan minister, both from a distance, 
were so great disturbers of it , that whenever an important 
point was to be examined, they directed the attention of the 
audience to other subjects ; although that Convention 
has been called for an examination of the points concentra- 
ted in my manuscript. When I saw, that they were in 
conspiracy with others in the Convention, I myself dissolved 
it. I asked then the Quaker preacher Joseph Dugdale, 
whose residence was next to the meeting-house of the Con- 
vention, why he did not attend it. He answered, that he 
received from the spirit what he needed. I started from 
thence for the Western Reserve of Ohio, and appointed in 



52 

Trumbol County a Convention, and sent an article to the 
Garrisonian Liberator. In that article I assured the Aboli- 
tionists, that from my documents which should be examined 
in the Convention, it would be evident, that we have receiv- 
ed the mission, and that we have as credentials of our 
mission a long chain of signs according to prophecies, by 
which we are assured, that we will abolish all kinds of 
slavery and monarchy by the power of the spirit, with the 
assistance of slaveholders themselves, when abolitionists 
shall comprehend our message and spread it on the globe. 

Lloyd Garrison, the head medium of the infernal league, 
has published my article, but with such editorial remarks, 
as were quite agreeable to his master, the infernal Holiness. 
I forgot to inquire, whether my article appeared or not in 
the Liberator, till on the first day of our Convention a man 
remarked that our Convention was small on account of 
Garrison's editorial remarks to my article and his grand 
tent meeting in the neighborhood at the same time with 
our Convention. I came from a distance, and was ignorant 
of the great provisions made by the infernal holiness to 
retain his slaves in bondage at the appointment of our 
Convention for their deliverance. The same man had a 
copy of the Liberator containing my article with Garrison's 
remarks. They were read to the Convention. Then I 
made my remaks and the proposition, to finish our Con- 
vention so as to reach on the last day Garrsion's grand 
tent meeting in Lima, Ohio, and proclaim there our resolu- 
tions. 

We did so. A committee from our convention went 
with me, and we arrived in Lima at the Garrisonian tent 
meeting on the last day. Several thousand persons were 
assembled, and the first business after our arrival was 
the reading of a resolution, in which Garrison and his 
fellow laborers were declared as the true ministers of the 
Gospel, in connexsion with a fatal blow to the ministers 
of other sects. A general reception of the resolution was 
testified with " yes " from a thousand voices ; but when 
the contrary vote was required, there was only my u no " 
heard ; but it was so strong, that it surprised the whole 
audience. I added that I came to show, who the true min- 
isters of the Gosple were. 



53 

We agreed with the committee consisting of three 
public speakers, that they should make use of the first 
opportunity to proclaim the resolutions which have been 
unanimously adopted in our Convention. Soon after my 
tremendous " no *.' one of our committee arose and told 
the assembled thousands, that a committee sent from an 
anti-slavery Convention had arrived with most important 
resolutions, to be publicly read in the grand tent meeting. 
The chairman replied, that next after the address of the 
man who occupied the floor, they should deliver their reso- 
lutions. They went directly on the platform. But the 
pharisees on the platform were anxious to find out, who the 
man was, that gave the strong negative vote to their 
resolution. Some amongst them kuew me personally. 
Therefore as soon as our committee came upon the plat- 
form, the above mentioned Quaker preacher Joseph Dug- 
dale came to me inquiring, whether that committee 
belonged to my association or not. I said, that he should 
not ask me, but the committee, to which association they 
belonged. 

One of the deepest English investigators into the Jew. 
ish and Christian antiquities wrote in one of his publica- 
tions, that there is no society more like the society of the 
Old Pharisees, than the Society of Quakers is. He knew 
them in England, and I know them in America, and con- 
fess that it is true in regard to the Quaker speculators, who 
have enslaved the whole Quaker society, to be in their 
servitude and to prepare in their ignorance of matters 
the subjugation of the whole country under the yoke of 
monarchs. Joseph Dugdale is the principal medium who 
was carried soon after that spectacle to Pennsylvania, and 
demons were powerfully operating through him in starling 
the sect of the " Progressive Friends." But at that tent 
meeting he inspired the heads to be cautious in admitting 
our committee to speak. Therefore after the address of 
the man after whom our committee according to the pro- 
mise of the chairman were to address the tent meeting, 
another was announced by name, to speak, and then a 
second, a third, and so on, although our committee were 
waiting on the platform from 9 o'clock a. m. till 2 or 3 



54 

p. m. At length the chairman announced, that teams had 
arrived, to carry the tent from that to another place. Pro- 
visions had heen made, that if there should be danger 
for the infernal league, things might be prepared, to break 
of the tent. Therefore when the chairman announced 
the advent of the teams, another pharisee mentioned, that 
the waiting committee had not yet spoken and the chair- 
man said, that they should speak. 

The speaker, instead of reading directly the resolutions 
of our Convention, undertook to prepare the audience by 
telling them, that he knew how to value the great zeal of 
Mr. Garrison for the deliverance of slaves. And as far 
Mr. Garrison and others on the platform seemed to be plea- 
sed. But as soon as he mentioned, that " Garrison is not 
infallible," those who were ready for action, commenced 
to break off the tent, and there arose such a tumult 
amongst the assembled people, that nobody could dis- 
tinguish the voice of the speaker trom the noise of the 
crowd. 

These items may suffice, to make known the infallible 
Pope, the Garrisonian Liberator, although I could write 
many volumes of extroardinary spirit manifestations in 
public and private meetings with members of that party, 
while I was endeavoring to deliver them from the shackles 
of the infernal Holiness and his armies. But they remained 
so fastened, as in their " Philanthropic Convention " in 
Utica, which I attended because we had been informed, 
that the Poughkeepsie seer, Andrew Jackson Davis, was 
the principal author of said Convention, or, the principal 
medium of speculators calculating to extend the govern- 
ment of the infernal liberator by using said Convention. 
Andrew Jackson Davis is the prince of mediums of spirits, 
who appear as angels of light, but when they are tried by 
us, they are made manifest as dreadful deluding and 
destroying demons. After they had been made manifest to 
me by his deceiving publications, 1 tried several times to 
reach him personally, and to show him his dreadful situa- 
tion and how he could arrive on our ground. But his 
cunning demons carried him away from my presence. At 
length I met with him on the tenth of this month Septem- 



55 

ber, 1858, in the " Philanthropic Convention" of Utica. 
Ira Hitchcock was appointed chairman. His first name 
means in Latin " wrath " or " vengence," and the second 
name is in the English language appropriate to the impor- 
tant office which our duped and deceived friend did receive 
in said Convention. Mr. Davis offered some rules, to be 
observed in the Convention They were adopted. One 
of those rules was, that no speaker should occupy more 
than twenty minutes, except the audience should desire, 
that after the expiration of twenty minutes he should 
continue to speak. 

Mr. Davis was called, to open the Convention with his 
speech. It was read from a manuscript and contained a 
very imposing and deceiving view of the past and the 
present in the history of mankind. Since his reading 
lasted more than one hour, I asked after its close, that it 
should be decided, whether those who open the meeting, 
should be bound by the adopted rule of twenty minutes, 
or be permitted to speak or read as long as they would be 
pleased also when they misrepresent the history in such an 
absurd manner as the speaker did. No regard was taken 
of what I said, and they proceeded in singing and 
speaking. 

The afternoon session was opened with as long a read- 
ing as the forenoon session. After the reading they 
debated, whether it should be directly printed in a news- 
paper of the place and in extra copies, or not. It was 
unanimously decided that it should be printed, except that 
I disturbed the unanimous vote with a powerful "no." 
But when I desired to give my reasons, that its publication 
would not serve " to overcome evil with good," but to 
increase the evil, I was stopped, as being not in order in 
opposition to a resolution which had been unanimously 
carried out. 

For a better understanding of t{ie spectacles which will 
be mentioned afterwards, we must remark the following 
incident, which happened on that day, to wit, somebody 
mentioned, that there came many female mediums from a 
great distance in the expectation to be moved in the Con- 
vention by spirits to speak, that therefore all these me- 



56 

diums should come on the platform, and speak, whenever 
any of them should be moved by a spirit to do so. I 
think that others felt the absurdity of that proposition, 
which if it had been accepted^ would have created great 
confusion and hindrance to the realization of their specu- 
lations ; therefore they did not respond to his suggestion. 
Readers should know, that if not all, certainly most of the 
heads and the agents of that Convention were spiritualists 
of the latest fashion. 

On the afternoon of that day, after singing, I suddenly 
took the stand, to make use of the twenty minutes time, con- 
ceded by the rule of the Convention to every speaker. I 
wished to show, that nobody in the Convention touched 
the root of the evil ; and that when others have neglected 
to study our message of Peace, which shows that root and 
how to extirpate it, at length spiritualists have been urged 
to do so. But they, instead of progressing and learning 
by our message, how to overcome evil with good, were 
attached to evil spirits, and they deluded people regarding 
our message of Peace, when we endeavored to move them 
to study it and act accordingly. Instead of many instan- 
ces of our experience testifying this, I would mention 
only my experience at the last public meeting of spiritual- 
ists which I attended in the City of New York. A female 
medium whose lying spirits were exposed by me in a pub- 
lic meeting of spiritualists in Philadelphia on the first day 
of the last month (August 1858) came on the 22d of the 
same month to a meeting of spiritualists in New-York, in 
which meeting I spoke. During my speech the demon 
by whom she was possessed, propelled her three times to 
stop my speech. But when he was rebuked so terribly, 
that her friends could not bear any longer, they awakened 
her from her sleep and carried her out of the hall. But 
as soon as I ceased to speak, she returned ; and the demon 
shut instantly her eyes, # and said through her, that I am a 
Judas Jscariot, a Jesuit, an emissary of the Pope, &c. 
The chairman was induced to ask the name of the spirit ; 
but he refused to tell his name. Then he said through 
his medium, that he is ci Donquixote Thomas Paine." 
The first name he pronounced so that I knew by the pro- 



57 

nunciation, who amongst my departed friends was the 
controller of the lying spirit, by whom the medium was 
possessed. My departed friend compelled him in the 
first place to tell, that he was Don Quixote, known as the 
hero in the celebrated Spanish romance or fable called 
Don Quixote. A similar fiction was also the speech of the 
demon by whom that medium was possessed, only that 
those who do not know me, might take the calumny of the 
devil for truth. After the confession that he was Don 
Quixote, to make which he was compelled by a higher 
power, he added according to his lying propensity, that 
he was Thomas Paine, although he was not Thomas 
Paine. 

When I desired to explain, from which sphere of spirits 
that liar came, I was stopped by a man crying behind 
me to the chairman, asking him whether I should be per- 
mitted or not to occupy an hour, while nobody could un- 
derstand me. At such interruptions I strike sometimes 
the impudent demons, as they deserve to be stricken. I 
think, that I did not speak ten minutes, when that interrup- 
tion took place. To draw my attention from the disturbing 
demon, Henry C. Wright jumped to me, saying that I 
should not speak, because I am not understood, and he told 
the audience that he knew me to be a good man, but that 
I could not be understood by Americans. I interrupted 
him saying with indignation, that he did not know me 
and that those do not understand me, who have ears and 
will not hear and eyes and will not see. I felt that the 
audience were not prepared for further explanations ; but 
the truth is, that while I have been speaking English on 
more than one thousand places in America, those who have 
acquired some education and paid attention to my discour- 
ses, understood me ; but enemies of truth complained, that 
they could not understand me, or they made disturbance. 
Not to give to demons any opportunity to enrage their 
mediums against me at the night session of that day, 1 
would not attend that session. 

On the 11th inst. at the first opportunity at the forenoon 
session I offered the resolutions to be read, for a better 
understanding of which these remarks are a preparation. 



58 

But the chairman remarked, that that was not the 
proper time for reading my resolutions. Then I kept 
silence at that session. But during the afternoon session 
I offered several times my resolutions to be read. But 
Ira Hitchcock always interfered, pointing to some other, 
that he was in order to speak, although I did not see, that 
he arose before me for this purpose. 

I found proper not to attend any of the following 
sessions of said Convention, in which I have offered the 
means, " to overcome evil with good;" but the infernal 
league hindered their communication to the people, and 
when the mediums of the infernal league thought, that 
they were removing evil and promoting good, they were 
doing just the contrary. If we have the mission which 
is proved in many of my volumes and expressed at the 
end of the resolutions for which we are preparing readers 
by these remarks, then all those who are hindering the 
circulation of our message of Peace, are the most dread- 
ful slaveholders and destroyers of human life and proper- 
ty. They keep people in shackles of delusion and 
ignorance of what they should know, to prevent destruc- 
tion of many and subjugation of the remnant by cruel 
tyrants. 

I saw the report of the proceedings on the first day of the 
Convention in two Utica daily papers. I quote from the 
Utica Morning Herald, September 11th, 1858, the follow- 
ing passage regarding my first interference, as follows : "at 
the conclusion of Mr. Davis' lengthy harangue, a German 
arose and said," he hopes that those who opens the meetings, 
speaks no more as twenty minutes, or not ! I have prepar- 
ed a speech on the root of all evil that will not dake so 
mooch dime as the friends who have speak !" The devil, 
that means calumniator, by whom this reporter was so pos- 
sessed, that he knew neither orthography nor grammar, was 
not so bad as the devil, by whom the evening Telegraph " was 
possessed He, in the service of the heads of the Conven- 
tion, calls me " the member from Germany," also "the 
teutonic individual," and what he reports, he so reports for 
the benefit of the infernal league according to the wishes of 
mediums of lying spirits, that I had to write much, if 



1 



59 

would explain the cunning malice, which is comprehended 
in the misrepresentations and lies in regard to the exertions 
which I made to move the "Philanthropic Convention" to 
an investigation of my written documents showing that 
which is first necessary to overcome evil with good. But 
here not being room, I quote only the following passage, 
w r hich the Telegraph has published as my saying : "I knew 
Don Ke Sliott ; some call him Don Quixote, but I call him 
Don Ke Shott. I can tell you all about him." 

Mediums of lying and destroying spirits have been brought 
to that Convention from the Cities of New- York, Boston 
and many other places of several States. To deliver those 
slaves from their tyrants, I mentioned, that at my last 
attendance of a public meeting of spiritualists in New- York 
a female medium was seized by a terrible devil who declar- 
ed, that I was "Judas Jscariot, an emissary from the Pope, 
a Jesuit," although after my having been from A. D. 1819, 
till 1838 a Roman Catholic Priest, I was working since the 
year 1838, according to my mission, with great zeal for the 
abolition of all kinds of Popery. On this account I am 
abused and persecuted not only by the agents of the grand 
Pope of Rome, but also by such small Popes, as have been 
assembled in said Philanthropic Convention " as well as by 
their reporters. I mentioned in my address, that the lying 
spirit who said through the female medium, that I am a 
Judas Jscariot, a Jesuit, an emissary from the Pope," did 
confess then, that he is " Don Quixote Thomas Paine." 
But that my remark was then so terribly abused, as the 
above quoted passage testifies. Lying spirits are supported 
by speakers and by editors of newspapers. 

The reader should recollect what I said above regarding 
Henry C. AY right's assisting his colleague interrupting my 
speech. The Herald reports it, as follows : " Mr. Wright 
finally said he had known Smollnikar for some time, he was 
a very worthy man, but the Convention could not under- 
stand him when he tried to speak English." Smollnikar — 
They have ears and will not hear, they have eyes and will 
not see." 

The Herald has given here the substance and also the 
name of Mr. Wright. But this did not agree with the posi- 



60 

tion of the heads of the Convention, who have promised 
free speech, and then one of the principal heads of Aboli- 
tionists came as Judas Jscariot to me, and assisted the 
murderer of my message, with a hypocritical address to the 
audience, as if he was my best friend. Therefore instead 
of his name Henry C. Wright there appeared in the Tele- 
graph " a lagerbeer, 4 ' as if I had spoken so in the Conven- 
tion, that intoxicated Germans themselves had found it 
necessary to stop me in my speech. 

I did not/ee any German in the Convention ; but it 
would be too mild to call Henry C. Wright a "lagerbeer." 
He is a " Wright " or a workman, an emissary of the infer- 
nal " Ira Hitchcock," The Latin word " Ira " means the 
wrath or vengence, which appeared in the chairman Ira 
Hitchcock, or hitch, that means catch the cock, that he 
might not cry and awaken people from their lethargy, to 
save the country from the infernal wrath and vengeance, w T hich 
is kindled by such emissaries of His Infernal Holiness, as 
Henry C. Wright is, a blasphemer of the Living God and His 
Christ, and a rebel against Divine Decrees made manifest in 
our mission, but which have been despised by Henry C. 
Wright, Ira Hitchcock and other heads of said Conven- 
tion. Those rebels against God and His Christ had many 
years ago opportunity to learn the Divine Decrees for redemp- 
tion of oppressed humanity ; but they have conspired also in 
their last Convention, to check their proclamation and to 
open the infernal crater of a volcano to destroy the country 
by rebellion and other crimes, which have been openly de- 
fended by Henry C. Wright and others in that Convention, 
in which by our mission the means were offered to abolish all 
kinds of slavery in a peaceable manner. 

In my signature at the end ot the resolutions as well as in 
my publications, you find my name correctly written. But the 
mentioned reporters were mediums of deluding and destroy- 
ing spirits by whom they were magnetized and were made 
deaf and blind, so that they thought, I was a German ; al- 
though they should have so much sense of discernment, and 
judgment, as to know from my pronunciation, that I am not 
a German. If I had been a German, I could not have re- 
cived the mission with which I am charged — because the 



61 

messenger in the mission with which I am charged, 
must come, according to prophecies, from the Slavonian 
nation, from the country called Illyria or Illyricum, from 
the town, named in my mother tongue Kamnik, in Greek 
and Latin Lithopolis, in German Stein, in English Stone. 

Against the impudence with which also my language 
was so terribly misrepresented there is no room to make 
more than this remark • 

A. D. 1835, I wrote a Latin treatise " On the congeniality 
of languages," showing how by the comparative study of lan- 
guages many deep truths for the introduction of Christ's peace- 
able Reign or of the universal Republic of Truth and Justice 
would be unravelled. Before I w 7 as qualified to write such 
a treatise, I had to study many ancient and modern langua- 
ges, some more thoroughly, and some only by looking over 
the grammar and dictionary. Here is no room to explain 
the reasons, why I devoted, before writing said treatise, 
only some few hours and learned more than the Herald and 
the Telegraph and other scoffers of our mission have learned 
all their life time regarding the etymology of their own 
English mother tongue. If .they cannot comprehend this 
our assertion without our explanation, I am ready to explain 
it in an article, if they promise to publish it in their newspa- 
pers : because it may awaken many scholars for co-operation 
with us to introduce the new Era of Union and Peace of 
nations, who have in their ignorance of matters worked 
until now for disunion of nations and for destruction of 
human life and property. 

We hope, that editors and publishers of newspapers, who 
have by their reports misrepresented our mission, will not 
remain mediums of lying and destroying spirits, but will, 
as their duty requires, publish this article, and comprehend 
the importance of the preceding remarks as well as of the 
i; Resolutions " which follow and what is annexed to the 
resolutions, to move the American nation and by their medium- 
ship all nations for action, to redeem oppressed humanity 
from the yoke of tyrants, and that those for whom it would 
be impossible, to publish the whole in one number, will 
publish it in two or three numbers. Our resolutions have 
been offered to the Convention in the following words : 

6 F 



62 

Resolutions for the " Philanthropic Convention to over- 
come evil with good," held in Utica on the 10th, 11th, and 
12th September 1858. 

Whereas the writer of the following resolutions did hear 
nothing in this Convention of " the general fundamental 
cause of the existing evils in the social, religious and polit- 
ical relations of mankind," and according to his knowledge 
in no Convention of the so called reformers has this general 
fundamental cause been found out, and will not be comprehend- 
ed by them, till they come on the ground which the writer oc- 
cupies, according to his mission, which is made manifest in 
the documents which have been offered to be read in this 
Convention. When those documents will be read and com- 
prehended, the following resolutions will be adopted : 

Resolved 1st, that the general fundamental cause of the 
evils which are to be removed from the social, political and 
religious relations of mankind, is founded in the Old Hea- 
vens and in the Old Earth, that means the old institutions, 
which will be removed when they shall be comprehended 
by true reformers, since the so called reformers who are 
warring against those institutions from their materialistic 
position, are supporting those institutions, because they are 
mediums of those spirits who are subject to and controlled 
by the Papal Imperial Royal Spirits, so that materialism 
and the modern spiritualism are the last outbreaks of 
Popery, and materialists and modern spiritualists are the 
means of the outbreak of the worst evils, which remain 
latent, till the materialistic spirits come, in collision with 
the rules given by their controllers, the Popish spirits. From 
this collision of spirits originate riots, wars and other evils, 
which will be removed, when the pretended reformers and 
mediums of deluding and destroying spirits will receive the 
light which has been kindled by the mediumship of the 
writer. 

Resolved 2d, That the particular and in the exterior life 
of people manifest evils, which are easily observed by those 
materialists who are falsely called reformers, cannot be re- 
moved from the society, till true reformers understand the 
real position of the existing churches and the spiritualism 
in the churches as well as the modern spiritualism out of 



63 ; 

the churches ; because without this understanding there is 
neither knowledge nor strength in the so called reformers, to 
effect the true reformation, and to establish the promised 
Peace amongst all nations, for which the means are devel- 
oped in the publications and manuscripts of the writer of 
these resolutions. 

It is expected, that those who have called this Convention, 
and those who attend it are not so blind that they having call- 
ed a Convention to overcome evil with good," and granted 
freedom of speech in this Convention, this freedom being- 
accepted by the assembly, would reject the good which is 
offered by the writer to overcome evil ; since the writer 
affirms that those who are anxious to speak in this Conven- 
tion, have nothing to say, which has not been already many 
times repeated in Conventions, if it is for any use at all to 
remove evil, but that the writer has to communicate matters 
to remove evil, which are not known to those who attend 
this Convention, as will be evident, if the two documents 
which are offered to be read in this Convention, and which 
have been written, one the last month, and the other during 
the travelling of the writer from New- York to this Conven- 
tion, will be read publicly to this assembly. The writer 
remarks especially in regard to the mediums of spirits by 
whom they have been brought, to speak with closed eyes 
in this Convention, that from the documents offered to be 
read, it will be made manifest, that their spirits are deluding 
spirits, from whom the mediums will be delivered, and 
enlightened by spirits of Truth, if they study with attention 
the writings which have been produced by the mediumship 
of the writer who signs his name and the charges which he 
has received for the introduction of the New Heaven. 

Andrew B. Smolniker, kc. see title page. 

Neither this lengthy nor other shorter articles which have 
been oflered since that time to editors of newspepers did 
suit their taste in the general corruption of the press. 
I saw since that time, to wit in December, 1858, again 
personally Mr. Garrisson in his office in Boston, but be 
was as stubborn in his pernicious course as in former times. 
I called very seldom, when I was in Philadelphia, in the 
. ; Garrisonian " antislavery office. But it happened, I think, 



64 

towards the end of the winter season, A. D. 1858, while I 
was passing that office, that I was impressed to enter it. I 
found there a rich Mulatto with whom I had been acquainted 
for years, but who was so chained by the Grarrisonian imposi- 
tion, that although I walked several times some miles from 
Philadelphia to teach him in his house, how our master had 
decreed to deliver slaves by co-operation of slaveholders 
themselves, the rich Mulatto had never time to study our 
message of Peace, although he seemed to burn with great 
zeal for redeeming slaves, and he and his wife had supera- 
bundance of time to attend antislavery meetings and con- 
ventions and to perform all prescriptions of " the Garrisonian 
Liberator." At that my meeting with him in the " An- 
tislavery Office " I understood from his conversation with 
others, that they had appointed a meeting at candle-light 
of that day, and that that Mulatto was by virtue of his 
office president of that meeting. I did not inquire, for what 
antislavery purpose that meeting was appointed, and with- 
out asking this I said to the Mulatto, that I was also inclined 
to attend that meeting, if he would tell after their meeting 
to the audience, that I had a message which would need no 
more than three minutes time, and that my message would 
not interfere with their meeting. The rich Mulatto accep- 
ted my offer. 

That meeting was held in a large church of the colored 
people and the church was crowded. But I was quite sur- 
prised, when I understood from their proceedings and har- 
angues, that it was an "underground railroad" meeting, in 
which they disclosed so much of their secret proceedings 
of the transportation of slaves to Canada, and endeavored 
by their revolutionary speeches to kindle the animal pas- 
sions of the audience to rebellion that if such a meeting 
would have been held in France or Austria or several other 
monarchies, all speakers would have been imprisoned in the 
State's Prison and if not all, certainly several of them would 
have remained perpetually in prison. After their meeting 
the rich Mulatto chairman announced, that I had to deliver 
a short message independent from their meeting. I men- 
tioned briefly, that I am a messenger of Peace, having 
superabundance of credentials for delivering slaves by co- 



65 

operation of slaveholders themselves, if abolitionists would 
learn our message and give good example to slaveholders ; 
and that, since there was no time for an explanation of the 
matter, they should appoint a committee to whom a manu- 
script of mine should be read, containing that which those 
should know, who are working for redemption of slaves. A 
committee of five colored men was appointed ; but at our 
first meeting all members of the committee were not pre- 
sent, and those who came to the first meeting were so 
distracted with other business, that they did not pay atten- 
tion to what has been read the first time, and the others 
had their excuses to come again, except a Mulatto from 
West India who would have persevered, if others had done 
the same. But he alone could do nothing, because he was 
not a long time in Philadelphia and had not much influence 
there. 

I have given here one case of my experience, instead 
of hundreds of cases, how •dreadfully the colored people are 
duped and deceived by the heads of antislavery armies, 
while these heads or popes appear to have great zeal for 
deliverance of slaves, although they are the cause, that some 
of them are killed, and those who are brought to Canada, 
become more miserable slaves than they have been before, 
because they are drilled in weapons to kill and be killed, 
while our master offers by our instrumentality to the anti- 
slavery champions the means to deliver white and black 
slaves from all forms of oppresion and slavery. But there 
are many, under the specious name of the antislavery cause, 
agents of monarchs and traitors of the true Republican 
or true anti-slavery cause. And those who are not directly 
bribed by monarchial agents for the conversion of this coun- 
try into monarchies, are mediums or instruments of deluding 
and destroying spirits, by whom they are so blinded that they 
really believe, that they are working " for deliverance of the 
poor slave," while they are assisting monarchs, to enslave 
the whole country. 

I think that our friend Gerrit Smith is such a medium. 
We have tried to convert him many years ago from his delu- 
sion, and after previous preparations which we have made 
in his house, it was, I think, on the 18th of February, 1815, 



66 

(which is the anniversary of great events in our mission,) 
that I met with him in a convention of antislavery ministers 
and other abolitionists, which was held in Syracuse, N. Y. 
He was chairman. A number of resolutions for operations 
in the antislavery movements had been read and adopted. 
Then I arose and assured the audience, that if my document 
which I had prepared for that occasion, would be read, they 
could comprehend that those resolutions would be for no use, 
and that better means have been providentially prepared 
for the redemption of slaves by co-operation of slaveholders 
themselves, if anti-slavery champions would study to know 
those means and make use of them. The chairman Gerrit 
Smith asked the audience, whether my document should be 
read. The majority answered " Yes." He asked the votes 
of those who would be against its reading. Some voices 
were heard, that it should not be read. And the chairman 
Smith said : " Smolnikar, you have lost the floor. He was 
right, if the Convention was ruled by those who had made 
the resolutions and by their colleagues. And I said, that 
if they would not receive light, they should continue in dark- 
ness, and I left directly. At length rapping spirits broke 
out and had great influence in his house, because he shut his 
eyes, when light has been offered to him from the spirit of 
truth by our mediumships. I tried in different times to 
move our friend Gerrit Smith to study our message and the 
credentials of our mission. But deluding and destroying 
spirits drew him in other directions. At length A. D. 1854 
I tried particularly to move the Congress of the United 
States to appoint a Convention in which I promised to ex- 
hibit the means to deliver this country from monarchial 
influence and to establish the promised universal Republic of 
Truth, Justice and Peace on earth, and the credentials of 
our mission, and I applied to a number of congressmen in 
both Houses to bring the subject before their respective 
bodies. At length, when all others had neglected to fulfil 
this their highest duty, I applied to Hon. Gerrit Smith, 
who was at that time in the House of Representatives 
I mention strange things ; but they will not appear 
strange, if readers keep in mind, that I represent the body 
of messengers, who are collectively called the third angel 



67 

in Revel, xiv : 9. In this book I give on many subjects 
only hints ; otherwise I should have to write also a large 
volume of wonders and signs which happened, while I was 
trying in that year President Pierce and members of the 
cabinet and the congress. But if editors ofrthe Tribune 
wish besides what I offered in the first treatise to show 
regarding their pet Fremont, that they might commence to 
be sober in forwarding candidates for high offices, 1 would 
like to write also an other article comparing Hon. Gerrit 
Smith with Senator Seward and to publish what happened 
while I w r as trying both in Washington City ; because at 
that our trial it was in an extraordinary manner made 
manifest, that although Gerrit Smith was badly chained 
by the spirit of delusion, Senator Seward was found much 
more chained than Geriit Smith. On this account our lea- 
ders moved me at the last campaign of candidates for gov- 
ernor of the State of New York, A. D.1858, and I was acting in 
my mission in that State, while Gerrit Smith was proclaimed 
candidate by his party so that I wrote to him, what he had 
to do, to be favored by our leaders in his course for a high 
office ; because the time has at length arrived in which our 
leaders will commence to show publicly, how they have the 
power to interfere in the election business of officers. And 
then candidates for offices and officers will commence to see 
the necessity of studying our message and the credentials 
for our mission, to become with us messengers of Peace, and 
people will commence to abhor electing such as are so de- 
graded, that they are not prepared to study the Heavenly 
message made manifest for the redemption of oppressed 
humanity and the establishment of the promised universal 
Republic. But how until now those who have been solemn- 
ly warned by us, to do what they as professing to be Repub- 
licans and occupying high offices, were particularly bound 
to do, have neglected to fulfil their highest duty, we will 
show with few instances, that those who will be named, 
might arise from death to life, and all readers might be 
inspired for co-operation with us, since Providence is instruct- 
ing mankind by so remarkable cases, as are the following : 
At the commencement of the year 1856 I arrived in 
Columbus, Ohio, and endeavored to move the Republican 



68 

anti-slavery Governor Chase and the Republican Party which 
was the strongest in the legislature of Ohio, to co-operation 
with us to establish the universal Republic of Peace on 
earth. For this purpose I wrote " an address to the legisla- 
ture and the citizens of Ohio " and sent the manuscript 
with an urgent recommendation to Governor Chase, that he 
after having perused the manuscript might forward it with 
his recommendation to the legislature of Ohio. In my 
manuscript or my written address to the legislature as many 
testimonies of our mission were mentioned as would have 
been sufficient to move a man who has discernment in spirit- 
ual things, for co-operation with us, But the Governor, 
after having perused my manuscript in which I urged the 
legislature by virtue of the memorable events which have been 
mentioned in it, to appoint a monthly theological course, 
to which qualified persons would be invited to hear the ex- 
planation of my manuscript which contains the system for 
the foundation of the universal Republic, and for the com- 
mencement of the New Era called the millennium, said 
when he returned it to me, that he was not the proper 
person to forward the manuscript to the legislature. I do 
not know, whether he would have entered into a discussion 
of the matter, if I had offered him to show, that he was 
not only the proper person, but that it was his most urgent 
duty to forward my address to the legislature. I thought 
that he in his new highest office of that State was too much 
distracted and was not prepared for our extraordinary busi- 
ness. Wherefore I sent that same address which was direct- 
ed to the legislature of Ohio, to the speaker in the House, 
and instructed him in an extra letter of his duty, to forward 
my address to the House. But he belonged to the Republi- 
can Party and had no capacity for what was needed to 
establish the true Republic of Harmony and Peace on earth, 
and could not be moved to do, what was shown to him to be 
most necessary in his circumstances. He returned my ad- 
dress. From him I went to the Lieutenant Governor or 
speaker in the Senate. He belonged to the American 
Party and by his application the Senate appointed a com- 
mittee for examining my document. In that committee 
was a member of the Republican Party, who assured his 



69 

colleagues, that he knew me, that I was a madman, having 
come from Geauga County in which I held a Convention 
in the year 1851. Notwithstanding the most malicious 
conspiracy of the Sectarian neighborhood we succeeded so 
far, that a number of resolutions in which I have concentra- 
ted what has been explained in the Convention for the 
commencement of the millennium, have been unanimously 
adopted, and then published with other documents for an 
easier understanding of the resolutions. But materialists, 
papists and other sectarians, instead of having reflected upon 
the unexpected glorious news made manifest in that pam- 
phlet and put them into circulation, did all in their power 
that the largest portion of copies of that pamphlet and the 
man to whom they have been given in care, disappeared, 
and the calumny was put into circulation, that I became 
mad. And when that same calumny was renewed in the 
Senate chamber of Ohio, I wrote a resolution, to be offered 
to that body. But members of the Senate became so 
scared, that I could find nobody, to undertake to offer it 
to the Senate. I wished by that resolution to move the 
Senate to give me their chamber for a lecture, in which I 
wished to explain the madness of those who instead of studying 
our disclosures for Harmony and Peace of nations, are slan- 
dering and calumniating me, and ruining this country and 
preparing it more and more to become a spoil to enrich 
monarchs and their agents. 

Then I published that address and other documents which 
I supposed, would be strong enough to move the legislature 
and other citizens of Ohio to send qualified persons to the 
monthly theological course, which -was appointed in that 
pamphlet. 

Here we must extract passages from the last page for a 
great lesson to Republicans and others that they might not 
be duped any longer by the blind leaders of the blind. 
That page contains " a great appeal to the Governor, the 
Senate and House of Representatives of the State of Ohio." 
It was written, mark well, on the 2d day of February, as is 
mentioned on that 3 2d page as well, as on the pages 31 
and 29 ; because on the 29th page I commenced to write a 
paragraph as follows : " I had to wait till the composition 



70 

of this epistle advanced so far, that I must finish it on this 
2d day of February " &c. On that day I wrote what fol- 
lows from that passage to the end of the pamphlet. And 
the " great appeal" reads: " Fellow laborers in the great 
cause of human redemption ! If you have studied this 
pamphlet with such attention as it deserves to be studied 
you will accept this title with gratitude to the Most High, 
that he has chosen us in his mercy for the accomplishment of the 
most glorious promises" . . "The first most urgent 
work " (which the legislature of Ohio in those circumstan- 
ces could do) "is to kindle w r ith this pamphlet a light in 
the Cabinet and the Congress of the United States. " And 
Babylon is become a habitation of demons." Revel, xviii : 
2. The fall of Babylon has been proclaimed by my instru- 
mentality for the fulfilment of the first three verses of the 18th 
chapter of the Revelation, on Easter Sunday, 1838, under 
the direction of the powerful angel, who was sent from the 
Heavenly Congress. And since that proclamation, the 
habitation of demons on every place of Babylon, on which 
my message is rejected, is made manifest . . and the 
numbers of votes which members of the House of Represen- 
tatives were casting since my first publication of the " tes- 
timony for the superabundance of miracles," which is 
reprinted on the 9th and 10th pages of this pamphlet, are 
testifying, from which quarters of pitfalls and deep holes 
the demons came who took possession of the Capitol at the 
present session. ... On this 2nd day of February in 
my Country Roman Catholic men and women bring each 
his own candle into the church and burn them " &c. 

I quoted these passages, written on the 2d day of Feb., 
which was Saturday, and given on the same day to the 
printer ; because 1 4iad an engagement on the next following 
day in the country and left Columbus on that Saturday, 
Feb, 2d 1856. When I returned on the next following 
week from the country, T heard that on that same day 
February 2d, 1856, the House of Representatives finished 
at length their voting for speaker and that Nathanael Banks 
was elected Speaker in the House. There is a spirit lan- 
guage by numbers. Representatives in the House were 
casting votes from the time in which my article " Testimony 



71 

for the superabundance of miracles " appeared in two news- 
papers of Cleveland and was then copied in my pamphlet 
for the legislature of Ohio, to make use of it for the conver- 
sion of the Congress in Washington ; because I saw, when- 
ever I looked the numbers of votes cast to elect the speaker, 
that members of the parties casting votes were under a 
strong Papal Imperial Royal delusion. "When I wrote the 
above quoted passages on the 2nd day of February, 1856, 
I did not know, that at that same time they finished their 
voting with Nathanael Banks as speaker in the House. 
Nathanael means a " gift of God." And the name Banks 
was prophetical for what followed then in regard to the 
Banks ; because this generation could receive no more suit- 
able gift than Banks are. There is not only in numbers 
but also in names and in manifold other correspondences a 
spirit language which we understand ; and in this our mis- 
sion events connected with our steps testify the condition in 
which those are, who neglect to make use of our message 
of Peace. The Governor and the legislature of Ohio did 
not care about our urgent appeal made to them in writing 
and in print, and the same time in Washington the name 
of Banks announced the terrible condition of this same coun- 
try founding their trust in banks and paper-money, which will 
be eventually made manifest with a terrible crash. 

After that experience made at the Republican Legislature 
of Ohio, in which we could not find assistance for the cir- 
culation of our message of Peace, and for holding our month- 
ly theological course, I remained in Ohio, till I heard 
Governor Chase in a campaign for candidate Fremont assert 
with great boldness, that he knew Fremont. I did not 
know Fremont at that time. But after having studied as 
much as was required to know him, I pitied Governor Chase 
and other Republicans very much, that they either by ignor- 
ance of matters or by preferring private interest to the com- 
mon welfare, should have ruined the country and destroyed 
an enormous amount of human life and property, so that 
the Kansas affairs alone cost more than fifty millions of dol- 
lars. All the evils would have been avoided, if Hon. Giddings 
and his co-operators who have been most urgently invited 
to attend the above mentioned Convention which was held 



72 

in their vicinity in the year 1851, had not -despised our 
invitation. But at that time matters had not arrived to that 
maturity in which they are now. And we write and men- 
tion some champions and leaders of parties, that they them- 
selves and by their instrumentality many others might be 
awakened from their lethargy and attend at length our 
monthly theological course the appointment of which they 
will find at the end of this book, and learn that which is 
most needed for the support of the true Republican, or what 
is the same, true christian against the monarchial cause. 

I have sent to speaker Banks a copy of the pamphlet, 
from the last page of which 1 have quoted above some pas- 
sages, on which page there is the admirable correspondence 
of the governor and the legislature of Ohio with his elec- 
tion for speaker. But I think, that other trifling business 
did hinder Mr. Banks' comprehending wonders and signs 
contained in that pamphlet, and that he did not study it so 
deep as to comprehend the correspondence of the contents 
of the last page of said pamphlet with his election for speak- 
er on the same day on which I wrote that page. In this 
book is no room to explain the language by numbers ; but 
we may generally observe, that the election took place un- 
der the spell of the Papel Imperial Royal spirits ; and it 
was said, that it did not happen, till a Roman catholic priest 
came into the House of Representatives and performed his 
prayer. Whether that report was true or not, it is not my 
business to investigate ; but it is true, that the spell was 
taken away, when I in my application to the governor and 
the legislature of Ohio wrote on the last page of the above 
quoted pamphlet : " You are requested to cast so many copies 
of this pamphlet in the Cabinet and Congress of Washing- 
ton, and also into the legislature of each State, as are requir- 
ed to kindle a great light everywhere." Reference is made 
to the " Candle-mass,' 5 as the feast of the 2d February is 
called. It is Mary's purification and Christ's presentation 
in the temple ; and that our reference to the casting of votes 
for the speaker in the House of the United States destroyed 
the spell and they agreed at length in the prophetical name 
Banks, with which there was already great trouble, and the 
greater troubles will follow, the longer nations delay to 



73 

apply our remedies against the manifold enormous evils 
with which nations are harrassed and ruined. I made 
some acquaintance with Governor Banks after my last ar- 
rival in Boston in Nov. 1858. I found proper to write to him a 
lengthy letter in which I assured him, that if he would 
become a great supporter of the true Republican cause, he 
would nead some private lessons to know what happened in 
our age for the introduction of the universal Republic of 
Harmony and Peace ; because without that knowledge he 
in the present course of the Republican Party would contri- 
bute his share not for Peace, but for revolutions and war. 
I offered in that letter to give him some private lessons in 
his house, if he would wish to receive them regarding our 
message of Peace and the credentials of our mission, and I 
added, that in that season of short days and long nights 
there would be at candle-light good opportunity for our les- 
sons. I went then to his house in "Waltham, several miles 
from Boston. But on that evening he had not yet returned 
from his office, and I was informed, that on the next morn- 
ing w 7 ould be the best chance to speak with him. 1 then 
went there but he had not much time to speak, because he 
had to go to his office, and he invited me to see him in his 
office. From that circumstance I concluded, that he did not 
keep in mind the contents of my letter in which I assured 
him, that his office would not be the proper place for our 
lessons, but that the night hours in his house would suit 
best for our lessons ; but then there was no time to expos- 
' tulate with him on this point. I started then for New 
Hampshire, and at my return to Boston I wrote to him 
again, that I intended to see him again, but not in his office 
which would not be the proper place for our lessons, but in 
his house, that if he would be desirous to receive lessons, 
' I would remain for some daysman his village and give to him 
lessons at candle-light. I came then to his village, and 
prepared one of his acquaintances, a zealous spiritualist, 
who appeared to comprehend easier than other spiritualists, 
that Presidents, Governors and other officers cannot save 
this Republic from the grasp of monarchs except by the 
use of the spiritual weapons which are concentrated in my 
writings for the commencement of the promised New Era, 

7 G 



74 

and that Governor Banks to use his influence for Harmony 
and Peace of all nations, had to take lessons from me. 
When I thought, that the spiritualist partly hy hearing me 
partly hy reading one of my pamphlets had understood the 
matter so far as necessary to move the Governor to accept 
my proposition, he went to see Governor Banks. But he 
returned with the message, that the Governor had started 
for Hartford. 

I could not stay longer in Waitham and understood from 
this circumstance that Governor Banks was not the officer, 
who would commence to open the door at the government 
for commencing the the New Era. I thought that if he 
would comprehend our message, by his instrumentality the 
Legislature of Massachusetts and by their instrumentality the 
Congress of the United States might be moved for using 
our spiritual weapons against the anti -Republican powers. 
I heard in November 1858, in the night before the election 
of the Governor and the congress members Governor Banks 
deliver his speech in Chelsea City. He affirmed that he 
did not speak for himself but for his friend Burlingame, that 
he might be re-elected for Congress. I heard this same Bur- 
lingame haranguing against Buchanan and for Fremont 
during the last Presidential campaign, and understood that 
his speech was nothing else but a heap of ''burly games/' 
Mark well, that in our meetings with remarkable persons, 
names are expressive, but sometimes their signification is so 
hidden, that some letter is to be changed, to be understood. 
The great heap of burly games spread in newspapers and 
in public speeches against Buchanan instead of studying our 
message of Peace and communicating it to President Buch- 
anan to save the country, prove nothing else except that 
this degraded generation are preparing the way to such a 
tyranny as will destroy the largest part and chain the rem- 
nant of the people in such a manner that no word will be 
heard against the cruelty and tyranny which will keep them 
in slavery, if they do not sooner open their eyes and make 
use of our message of Peace. I thougt, that if Governor 
Banks would be converted, he would convert also his friend 
Burlingame and act through him in the congress. I came 
after that in Boston, to the office of Governor Banks to see 
him there ; but I was told, that he was expected to be in 



15 

hhalf an hour in the office. But instead of waiting at, or 
returning to the office, I was told by my leader, that I had 
I accomplished my mission in the State of Massachusetts and 
; was carried directly to other States. 

1 Wonders and signs which have been given in Boston and 
!■ Chelsea City near Boston at that my visit there, are spoken 
of in the following treatise. But before we finish this treatise, 
we should mention somewhat regarding the Governor of 
New York in connexion with the Governors of Ohio and 
/Massachusetts. We do not take any interest in the cam- 
paign for officers, except when we are directed by our 
.leaders to give in this way a great lesson to nations : as 
it was the case in the first treatise of this book. 
j While I intended in Summer, 1858, to start from Phila- 
delphia for the West, I was directed by my leaders to New- 
York. I arrived the same hour in the City of New- York, in 
i which the laying of the Atlantic Cable had been accom- 
plished, and while spiritualists w^ere rejoicing in a public 
^meeting at the success, in the supposition that the success 
was certain and that it was a great blessing for the United 
• States, I explained in that meeting, that the success would 
/be a great scourge for this country, if people would not 
: receive our message ol Peace and convert monarchs into 
true Republicans. My explanation was then confirmed by 
, signs. After the exchange of President Buchanan's mes- 
sage with the message of Queen Victoria the use of the 
. Atlantic Telegraph has been suspended by invisible agency, 
and while the City of New- York, the great Babylon of the 
j United States, was celebrating the first time the success of 
the Atlantic Telegraph, the tower, the cupola and so much 
j of the interior of the building of the City Hall was destroy- 
, ed, as could be reached by fire. And at the second solemn 
celebration of the success of the Atlantic Telegraph the 
whole Quarantine with numerous buildings was destroyed 
by fire. The materialistic spectators who looked only on 
v the surface, were not aware of the interior agency. But in 
| connexion with these warning fires other signs were given 
testifying also in this connexsion of matters the subjugation 
of this country by Papal Imperial Royal or Monarchial spirits, 
while citizens of the United States are not yet aware 



76 

I wrote a peculiar treatise on those signs, which will be pub- 
lished in due time. There was a coalescence of strange 
correspondences, While the Q,ueen of England was cele- 
brating with Emperor Napoleon the tremendous naval ex- 
hibition at Cobourgh, for the subjugation of the world by 
monarchs, the laying of the Atlantic Telegraph w T as accom- 
plished and the President of the United States exchanged 
the message with the Q,ueen ; and the destroying fires ac- 
companied the celebration of its success, till at length also 
the Crystal Palace was consumed by fire ; and the spirits 
who are subject to Popish prelates and monks, announced 
the " Philanthropic Convention in Utica," and the Arch- 
bishop of New- York laid the corner stone to his new cathe- 
dral *by the assistance of six suffragan bishops. All these 
in connexion with other memorable events happened accord- 
ing to the spirit language of the prophetical calendar, and I 
was directed to perform corresponding memorable actions 
which are explained in this treatise, and amongst those ac- 
tions here I mention the trial of the three candidates for 
the Governor's office of the State of New- York. I have 
already remarked, that I wrote to Hon. Gerrit Smith after 
he had been proclaimed candidate by his party. But when 
he was not ready to become messenger of the New Era, 
I wrote then two lengthy articles, one to be used by Judge 
Parker, the Democratic candidate, if he would receive our 
message, and another to be used by the merchant Morgan, 
the candidate of the Republican Party. I do not belong to 
any party, and I had only to try spirits of the candidates for 
Governor in the State in which is the concentration of all 
monarchial speculations, against which and for the true 
Republican cause only that Governor could act with power, 
who would have so much understanding in spiritual things 
as to comprehend the substance of our message and of the 
credentials of our mission. Such a man would be a blessing 
not only for his State, but for the whole country. Both my 
articles have been written in a manner, that only that 
Candidate could make use of the article prepared for his use, 
who would be convinced of our mission, which I intended 
to explain to him privately, if he would take an interest 
in my article. 



77 

Here follows only a synopsis of our trials of spirits at 
the two candidates, to wit, the Democratic and the Repub- 
lican for the office of Governor in the State of New 
York. 

According to the direction of our leaders I paid first 
my personal visit to Judge Parker of Albany, Democratic 
Candidate. He appointed a certain time for an interview 
in which he would be ready to read my writing and hear 
what I had to say. But when I would return at the ap- 
pointed time, my leader interfered and said, that I had 
to try the spirits of merchant Morgan of the City of New 
York, Candidate of the Republican Party. Morgan ap- 
peared to be shrewd as I supposed him to be ; because 
otherwise, having commenced in poverty he would not 
have become a rich merchant. When I mentioned my 
business with him, he replied that he had a business, 
which he must attend in the city, and that his clerk who 
was in that room, would settle my business with him ; 
and he left the room. Then I talked with his young 
clerk and mentioned my former charges and my present 
charge, as far as he may have been able to bear, and that 
I had with me a document which I had prepared for that 
campaign. I added, that whereas I belong to no party, 
that candidate would be most qualified for the Governor's 
office, who would comprehend my document and make use 
of it. The clerk insisted, that I should go with my 
document to the editors of the Tribune. But I replied, 
that my document was not prepared for the Tribune, but 
to be studied and used by the candidate himself. But 
the clerk remarked, that Mr. Morgan would not have 
time to study it. And I said, that if Mr. Morgan would 
not have time, I would go to Judge Parker ; and I assured 
the Clerk, that if Judge Parker would have time to study 
my document and to make use of it, he would certainly 
become Governor. Then the clerk was moved, that he 
appointed the hour of the next following day, in which I 
could speak with Mr. Morgan. I came at the appointed 
hour ; but Mr. Morgan spoke with another man, and when 
he saw me, he went with his man in an other room. In 
the mean time the clerk insisted, that I should go with my 



78 

document to the editors of the Tribune. I did not leave 
directly the room but was waiting till Mr. Morgan dis- 
patched his man. Then without speaking with me a 
word he went to other business. 

After that my experience I thought that in our dealings 
with material men we must „be provided with very tange- 
able arguments. I made shortly before that trial acquaint- 
ance with a stubborn materialist in the City of New York. 
He had great iufluence upon people of certan classes, and 
had all his trust in weapons of iron to put down monarchs. 
1 found him accessible at the point of human magnetism 
and convinced him by degrees so far, that he confessed 
that the weapons of the spirit were the right weapons to 
overcome the monarchial powers. He was, when I made 
acquaintance with him, running against Judge Parker. 
But I came after my trial of Mr. Morgan to him, showing 
that Judge Parker was amongst the three candidates the 
man who if he would comprehend our message- of Peace, 
would work powerfully for the true Republican cause, 
During my explanation he was inspired to do all in his 
power for Judge Parker's election, if the Judge should 
settle matters with me and pay the expenses for what was 
to be published in German and in English circulars from 
each position separately, to be put in circulation in all di- 
rections of the State of New-York. That man gave me 
then in writing the promise to excercise all his influence 
for Judge Parker's election, if the Judge settles with me 
the matter. 

It is to be repeated, that I according to my mission, am 
working not for any pay or reward, but only for the great 
cause of my mission, satisfied with simple food and rai- 
ment, which I get when needed, from those who under- 
stand that I am working without pay for the great 
community of mankind. The man who gave me the 
above mentioned written promise gave me also money to 
pay my fare from New- York to Albany. I arrived there 
on a Sunday morning, which was the best time for trying 
Judge Parker's spirit. I explained to him briefly the 
reasons why I could not come at the appointed time, with- 
out mentioning the invisible direction ; because I supposed 



79 

that the Judge was not yet prepared to comprehend spirit- 
ual things. But I insisted, that he, to secure his election, 
had to spend that Sunday in studying my writings instead 
of going to church ; for he mentioned that I did not come 
the proper time to him, because he was preparing to go in 
the church. I showed to him the title page of my pam- 
phlet ; " Redemption of oppressed humanity! Christ's 
manifestation by his messengers for the Abolition of all 
kinds of Popery." On that page not only my former 
offices in Babylon are expressed, but also my present 
office is mentioned, by virtue of which I represent the 
messengers by whom the promised New Era will be 
introduced. If he had read the title page on which the 
substance of our message is concentrated and our mission 

o 

is expressed, with such attention as to comprehend it and 
to reflect upon it, he could have understood, that to 
spend that Sunday with me was exceedingly more impor- 
tant than to attend his sectarian church. I repeated 
that to study my documents on that Sunday was most im- 
portant for him. 

Two things seemed to deter him from receiving my 
advice. In the first place he saw on the title page, that I, 
after having been eighteen years Roman Catholic Priest, 
appeared in public for the abolition of all kinds of Popery. 
He may have been afraid to scare Roman Catholics from 
voting for him, if he would be in any connexion with me. 
I found not proper to explain, that what I intended to pub. 
lish in behalf of his election, would not scare but strength- 
en Roman Catholics to vote for him, but would scare many 
Republicans and Abolitionists to vote for their candidates 
and would draw them to him. In the second place he seemed 
to have been in the same opinion in which I found Demo- 
cratic editors of newspapers, who told me expressly that 
they were certain, that their candidate would be Governor. 
When I found him not ready to study my document on 
Sunday instead of going into his sectarian church, I did 
not show him the writing of -the champion who was deter- 
mined to act under the above mentioned condition for 
Judge Parker's election, but I reported directly to that 
champion that which happened at my trial of Judge 



80 

Parker's spirits and I started straightways for the States 
of New England. 

Attentive readers of this treatise do comprehend, why 
in the cloud of witnesses of our mission amongst the 
men and women of the so called Republican Party I 
selected the three acting Governors, Hon. Chase of Ohio, 
Banks of Mass. and Hon. Morgan of New York They ap- 
pear, because they are Headmen of the three most dangerous 
States to the true Republican cause. Those are the 
principal States from which there is spread also into other 
States much zeal for freedom of nations without know- 
ledge of the means for the true freedom, This their zeal 
instead ot promoting the true Republican cause is promo- 
ting the cause of monarchs and ruining this country. I 
could write much in connexion with these three 
Governors for a warning example to all Governors and all 
other officers ; but these few hints may suffice, that all 
might know the necessity to study our message of Peace, 
to promote in their offices the true Democratic or true 
Republican cause and establish Peace on the whole globe. 
There is a general hue raised by Republicans, that there 
is great corruption at the Federal Government. There is 
in all parties 'and sects a general and exceedingly great 
corruption ; and we must repeat, that those political and 
ecclesiastical heads who belong to the parties of Abolition- 
ists and Republicans, are the principal cause of the 
horrible degradation and corruption, by which this 
country is ruined ; because since the time in which I 
commenced to urge the American nation by English ad- 
dresses and publications, my principal applications were 
especially to those vvho profess to belong to the parties of 
Republicans and Abolitionists. If they had studied our 
message of Peace and had applied the remedy which is 
comprehended in it against all kinds of degradation and 
corruption, we would have seen several years ago the 
fruits of our work. But when they in their degradation 
and corruption, instead of having received our mes- 
sage of Peace, did all in their power to stop it, as I have 
sjiown, instead of hundreds of instances of our experience 
only by the remarkable specimen of the Utica Philanthro- 



81 

pic Convention, they are to be regarded as the principal 
cause of such awful warnings, as a specimen was given 
on Sunday Sexagesima, February 27th 1859, on the Pre- 
sident's Square of Washington by the executive power of 
our leader who has Revel, xiv : 14 a sickle in his hand, 
and will make use of " sickles " to sweep away the scoun - 
drels and corruptors of females. Their abominations 
will come to day-light in this " Judgment Dispensation," 
when the criminals will least expect. The farther you pro- 
ceed in reading and understanding this book, the more light 
you will receive in regard to the inner life of man and to 
the world of spirits, to know the secret enemies of true 
Republicanism, and how to stop the degradation and corrup- 
tion, by which Republic is destroyed and monarchy or tyran- 
ny is established. 

We have selected in the first treatise such facts as should 
inspire every reader and especially Democrats ior co-opera- 
tion with us, and the facts made public in this treatise, 
should move especially the parties of Abolitionists arid Re- 
publicans. We will see, whether President Buchanan's 
friends or the heads of his opposition will hear sooner the 
voice of our master made manifest by our mediumship for 
Harmony and Peace of all nations, and awaken not only the 
Government of the United States but also other governments 
from their lethargy. 

Human degradation and corruption having been sheltered 
under the cloak of virtue, and under the specious name of 
" Free Love" careless males and female having been ruined 
in body and soul, peculiar opportunity was given us to close 
this treatise with a brief report on "a treatise on the second 
coming of Christ. By John H. Noyes, Putney, Vt. 1840," 
because that treatise was handed to me on this 19th day of 
March, while I am travelling through Cumberland County, 
Pa. and by what happened at the reception of that treatise 

I was aware, that a brief report would suit best for closing 
this our treatise. On the 29th page of that treatise we read ; 

II Now Swedenborg preached that the second coming of 
Christ took place in 1757, and that he was himself an eye 
witness of the transaction. Ann Lee, ihe mother of the Shakers, 
preached that the second coming took place in 1770, and 



82 

that Christ made his appearance in her person. Many simi- 
lar proclamations have been made from time to time, along 
the whole period of Christian history, and especially since 
the Reformation. The latest of this fashion that has come to 
our notice, is Professor Andreas Bernardus Smolnikar, who 
teaches that Christ appeared in 1836, and appointed him 
" Ambassador Extraordinary " (Mr. Noyes quotes as his 
authority " Signs of the times," No. 12. p. 95. Then he 
continues his tale as follows :) " of all these we may say 
fearlessly, as Paul says, " though they be Angels from 
Heaven, let them be accursed" they have denied the word 
of God — together with these, another class of visionaries and 
impostors, less presumptuous, but equally foolish, may be 
noticed. We refer to those who either by pretended revela- 
tion, or by interpretation, have undertaken, from time to time 
within the last few centuries, to prophesy of the near ap- 
proach of the second advent. The latest and most notable 
specimen of this class, is William Miller, who at this time, 
is confidently proclaiming, 1843 is the appointed year of the 
second coming " 

I would not have noticed " Noyes's treaties," if it had 
not been unexpectedly handed to me, when I came, while I 
thought I was going into the house of a man with whom I 
was acquainted, to his brother whom I did not know until yes- 
terday, when I came against my expectation to him. He 
commenced to tell that he had a pamphlet in which Mr. 
Noyes speaks about me. Then he has shown the above 
quoted passage in Noyes's pamphlet. But 1 did not yet 
think to take notice of it, till at length he has brought this 
morning the pamphlet to his brother-in-law, with whom I 
stopped last night, and I found proper to quote the passage 
and to write this edition for the conclusion of this treatise. 
But the quoted passage is in such connexions and corres- 
pondences, that in a new large treatise I could not explain 
them. Here we can report only the following items. 

In the year 1840, on Easter Saturday, my third German 
volume of " memorable events " issued from the press. 
Those three volumes exhibit the " magnetic chain 7 ' of 
events to bind the dragon or serpant, the image of the spirit 
of delusion and destruction, who inspires snch "extraordinary 






83 

ambassadors, as John H. Noyse is. That he belongs to 
those deceivers who have deluded those who belong to the 
Anti-slavery and Republican Parties, and are opposed to 
our message of Peace, is evident by the circumstance, 
that I commenced this treatise with the three angels or 
ambassadors or messengers of the 14th chapter of the 
Revel., the 3d amongst whom commences his message in 
the 9th verse of that chapter. I mentioned that each of 
those angels or messengers represents a body or society of 
messengers, and that Dr. Bengel has pointed out in the 
first part of the last century, that Christ will be made 
manifest about the year 1836; but that neither Dr. Bengel nor 
any other man did know the manner in which he was to 
be made manifest, till it was disclosed by the 3d Angel 
Revel, xiv : 9, or the representative of angels or ambas- 
sadors or messengers by w T hom the contents of the 
prophecy xiv. 9, 10, 11, must be fulfilled. Interpreters 
did not understand many other things nor those verses 
till they may read their explanation in my above quoted 
three German volumes. I do not recollect, how I did 
entitle that my address ; but it did not contain 95 pages 
nor was it published in several numbers, so that I did not 
know what those " signs of the times" were, to which 
Noyse has reference, except that Joshuah Kimes, the 
head of the Millerite imposition was publishing at that 
time a paper, entitled " Signs of the Times," and since he 
announced, that he would publish also such views regard- 
ing Christ's coming, which were not in accordance with 
the views of his sect. I expected to open the door to the 
circulation of our message of Peace through that paper. 
I wrote therefore a preparatory article, in which 1 touched 
only such matters as that sect of adventurists could bear. 
And that my article was published in that paper. But 
when I offered the second article which touched nearer 
the Millerites' absurdities and follies, expecting Christ on 
the clouds and other paraphernalia, he refused to publish 
it, and is yet deceiving his disciples, although in the year 
1840 opportunity was given to Millerites, to come out 
from their dreadful delusion. Whether Joshuah Himes 
was the first who misrepresented in so dreadful a manner 



84 

our messsage, or Noyse perverted what the other deceivfcr 
pubhshod, they may decide ; because the other is also a 
dreadful deceiver, who had opportunity to communicate to his 
readers our disclosures concerning Christ's Coming, but he 
refused to publish our article. But to the conclusion of this 
treatise Noyse belongs. 

On the 5th of January, 1837, at 5 o'clock p. m. I receiv- 
ed from a Heavenly messenger the order to prepare for 
starting to America. But at that time I did not know more 
than that in this country preparations were to be made for 
establishing the promised peaceable reign of Christ on earth. 
But my extraordinary mission commenced to be made 
manifest after the events which happened A. D. 1838 in 
connexion with my mission and which are explained in 
my above mentioned three German volumes. Instead of 
having studied those volumes and then reported accordingly, 
there came such ambassadors of darkness as we have here 
a specimen of John H. Noyse. Greater impudence could 
not be expected than to write about me without having 
studied my books in which I have published what should 
have been translated from the German also in other 
languages. In the third volume it is shown, where 
Swedenborg, Wm. Miller and others stand, who wrote 
before me on the second Coming of Christ. But before I 
undertook to write about their standing, I read their books; 
then I have shown, how parties and sects, each in their 
own way have given testimony to our mission. The princi- 
pal of those parties have been mentioned in my third vol- 
ume, which was published A. D. 1840. But John H. 
Noyse and his sect were not at that time so famous as to 
having been brought to my notice. At length a " noise :i 
of his existence came to me in the following manner : 

About the year 1844, w r hile I had business in New York. 
Theophilus Gates came to me after having read an address 
of mine in which I urged readers to co-operate for establishing 
a centre of our work. T. Gates spoke about a certain point 
persuading me to adopt it for a sure success in establishing 
our centre. I said, that I did not know, whether I unde- 
stood him correctly or not. Therefore I would read if he 
had published anything on that subject and then I would 



85 

talk with him about it. Then he brought to me his pam- 
phlet, entitled: " the Battle Axe," in which he endeavored 
to prove " the free love doctrine " by the Bible as well as by 
authorities of this time. His greatest authority was a let- 
ter of this same John H. Noyse. 

I gave a great lesson to Th. Gates who was ruining 
people by his infernal doctrine ; but he did not digest my 
lesson. Then I made acquaintance with some John H. 
Noyse's disciples and asked them, how their leader became 
*o blind as to support the damnable doctrine which opens 
the door to all kinds of lasciviousness, adultery and fornica- 
tion, which ruins people and is diametrically opposed to the 
spirit of the New Testament. His disciples said, that he 
wrote that letter in a haste, and that it was published 
against his intention, and that he retracted his view express- 
ed in that letter. Then I attended a meeting of Perfection- 
ists in Newark, N. J. Some of them were with Noyse, 
others were against his supporting the Free Love doctrine. 
I addressed the audience. Then 1 was invited to dinner by 
a Perfectionist who did not belong to Noyse's Party. I was 
asked by my host, whether I did read or not, what ap- 
peared shortly before that in Noyse's "Perfectionist" 
against me. After my negative answer he gave me the 
number containing Noyse's article against me. 1 took it to 
the meeting which was appointed on the same Sunday 
afternoon and read that article at the meeting and explained 
Noyse's misrepresentations of the contents of my article to 
which reference was made in Noyse's article, and remarked 
that it was possible, that Mr. Noyse did not make purposely 
but only in haste those misrepresentations, and that in the 
case that he is a friend of Truth, he would retract what he 
had published misrepresenting my statements. I added, that 
in this case I would like to see him and converse personally 
with him about the matter. One of his disciples said, that 
Noyse was a man ready to receive truth, and that he wished 
to go with me to Mr. Noyse and to bear travelling expenses. 
We started and took also another friend of Mr. Ntyse with 
us. At our ar.ival we were cordially received, till Mr, 
Noyse heard my name. At that moment he was entirely 
changed, took his friends into his room, while I remained on 

8h 



86 

the porch. He spoke with thern so loud, that I heard every 
word, while he reproached to them, that they took me with 
them. It was nearly dinner time, and I found proper not 
to speak ahout our case, till we would be together in his 
Printing Office. It happened soon after dinner. I said that 
those who were present, were Mr. Noyse's friends, but that I 
expected, that they were for truth, and that also Noyse will 
correct the errors and misrepresentations which he has 
published regarding my mission and regarding my statements 
in my article, to which he had reference in his article. But 
Mr. Noyse pertinaciously denied to have misrepresented my 
statements. I had in my pocket the number of the paper 
containing my article and that number of the Perfectionist in 
which my publication has been misrepresented. I read corres- 
ponding passages from both, and asked the witnesses, whether 
Noyse's report contained the same sense as my report. All 
his friends remained silent ; but he continued to be obdu- 
rate, and repeated in the most impudent manner, that he 
did not misrepresent my statements. I did know nothing until 
yesterday about his having misrepresented as early as 1840 
my doctrine regarding Christ's coming and slandered and 
calumniated me already in that year. And when I met 
four or five years after that personally with him in his 
Printing Office about our business, he appeared as the most 
stubborn infallible Pope, affirming with the most impudent 
affront, that what he published against me, was true. But 
some bystanders commenced to cry : " Snake ! snake ! 
snake !" pointing out of the door of the Printing Office in 
a distance from the door to see what it was. There was a 
vejy large snake marching from a distance directly towards 
us and towards the door of the Printing Office, and went, 
in spite of the men gazing it, under the threshold, and 
sheltered its self under the floor of the Printing Office. It 
was most singular, that the devil, that means calumniator, 
by whom the snake was possessed, magnetized so the wit- 
nesses, that none of thern took an instrument to kill the snake, 
although he could have easily reached one for this purpose 
in the Printing Office. After having been all so baffled, 
I said to Mr. Noyse, that the snake or the dragon is the 
Holy Ghost who comes from the depth of his Printing Office 



87 

and inspires his readers with such infernal delusion, as ap- 
peared in his li Perfectionist " against my mission, and I left 
directly his place. 

The man who has brought me to Mr. Noyse, left soon 
after that spectacle his own w r ife, a good natured woman, 
and went with another "Lady" to unknown regions. And 
Noyse left, not long after that that place, and founded in 
the State of New York, the Oneida community, in which his 
followers professed publicly and published their Free Love 
doctrine, and put it in practice in that community and else- 
where, when they had opportunity to deceive and ruin the 
incautious, abusing the Bible in the most horrible manner 
and anathematizing the true messengers of God. Such 
imposters must also give testimony to our mission in a man- 
ner convenient to their position, as I have given at the close 
of this treatise some hints, although I could write a volume 
of memorable events connected with John H. Noyse's 
♦'Perfectionist" and confirming the given hints. But this 
treatise being already weighty, we do not need to add an 
explanation, why our leaders were pleased to furnish Noyse's 
pamphlet to give occasion to these solemn warnings with 
which we close this treatise, which should be thankfully 
received from our directors by all parties and especially by 
Abolitionists and Republicans and by all kinds of Perfection- 
ists and Spiritualists of the last fashion, who are by the 
abomination, called Free Love, so stupified, that they 
cannot comprehend our message, although they pretend to 
be Reformers. But those who will become true Reformers, 
must come on our ground according to the plan made public 
in the last treatise of this book by your sincere brother 
Andrew B. Smolnikar," extraordinary Ambassador " for th« 
introduction of the New Era of Harmony and Peace. 



88 
THIRD TREATISE. 

w The "War in Europe, its remote and recent causes" in 
connexion with our Epistle to the Bishops of Illyria, to 
be communicated to the Emperors of Austria and 
France for the resurrection of the mortals as well as 
their departed friends from their misery and distress 
into the state of true happiness. 
Instead of the treatise which was prepared to occupy this 
place in this book, we write on the 4th day of July, 1859, a 
New Treatise, while others are keeping the shadow for real- 
ity , rejoicing in companies and filling my ears with explo- 
sions of crackers arid thunders of guns and my nostrils with 
the most disagreeable smell of gun powder, while I am 
mourning in my solitude in the midst of hundreds of thous- 
ands of people of the City of New York and neighbourhood, 
because they would not receive our message of peace and 
learn how to bring forth fruits of the true liberty of nations. 
This treatise was occasioned by the book " The War in Eu- 
rope, its remote and recent causes" written by J. H. Duganne, 
and published a few days ago by R. M. DeWitt, Nassau St., 
No. 60, New York. I mention it here, because it contains a 
collection of facts and events, by the perusal of which any 
body, if he reflects upon what he reads, may be aware of 
what we continuously repeat, that people and their political and 
ecclesiastical governments have apostatized from Truth and 
Justice, and cannot establish the promised peace, except ac- 
cording to the plan which is given in the fifth or last treatise of 
this book. The causes of Revolutions and Wars and manifold 
other plagues are contained in the apostasy of men from 
Truth and Righteousness. This apostasy brings mortal men 
into the association with departed deluding and destroying 
spirits, as you know, if you have comprehended the preced- 
ing treatises, and you will receive the more proof of this im- 
portant truth, the farther you will proceed in studying this 
book. Mortal men are in close connexion with congenial de- 
parted spirits. The life of man in his mortal body is a 
manifestation of influence from the sphere of spirits, for whose 
society he is prepared. By them he is moved and supported 
for action; they influence those who are congenial with them. 



89 

But men, if they are not versed in the inner life, are not 
aware of this influence ; although this is the first and most 
necessary knowledge for the abolition of revolutions and wars 
and manifold other plagues, which originate from the influ- 
ence of destroying spirits, who themselves may be so igno- 
rant, that the magnetic fluid which they communicate 
to men is pestilential, as a man who is infected with one 
or the other kind of plague, may be ignorant of his dreadful 
condition, and of the fact that he infects also others who, 
in their ignorance of matters, are united with his deleterious 
condition. If, for instance, the Emperors of Austria and 
France, and their Generals and other Officers, and all who 
sympathize with one or the other, and contribute their share 
for the destruction of the enemy, would know the proper 
condition of spirits with whom they are associated and by 
whom they are inspired in their destructive work, they would 
be exceedingly frightened, and would cry : " What shall we 
do to be saved? 

Many years before I knew anything about my present 
mission, I was aware by comparing the reports of the Bible 
with the reports of other ancient and modern works and 
with our own experience in regard to the spirit world, that 
angels and demons in the Bible are departed men and 
women of different high and low spheres, made manifest to 
men in mortal bodies, when there was suitable to give to 
men tangible testimonies, that mortals are in close connexion 
with departed congenial spirits. The legion, for instance, 
in the fifth chapter of Mark, is a legion or regiment of sol- 
diers who have been destroyed in a battle. The captain and his 
legion had the grave or the cave in which dead bodies were 
located, for a suitable location to their degraded condition ; 
and the magnetic fluid, which they inhaled into their inner 
or magnetic bodies which are used by spirits, came from the 
decomposed and rotten cadavers, and was the most delicious 
influence which they could communicate to their worshipers, 
and their captain has shewn his terrible madness by the 
attacks upon his medium, while he was compelled to make 
manifest, what he really was. But when he was not compelled 
to show his real condition, he was deceiving in like manner, 
as now departed Emperors, Kings, Generals and other 



90 

warlike spirits are deceiving, till they bring their worship- 
pers on the battlefield, where they effect such carnages, as we 
read now many reports in newspapers. In this madness 
the victors and their hishops and priests are feasting and 
singing " Te Deum," while the defeated are praying for the 
reverse, and neither party are prepared to reflect upon the 
erimes which they have committed by having killed their 
fellow men, who should have been educated and should 
have progressed in knowledge of truth and practice of vir- 
tue as long as their constitutions by applying the right means 
for the support of their physical strength and health, would 
have admitted. But alas ! they have been wantonly killed, 
when they were least prepared for Heaven and best disposed 
for the infernal regions ! And others have been mangled and 
wounded, so that they are crippled for all their lifetime and 
also hindered in the right use of their intellectual and moral 
faculties. And all who were drilled for war, were instead of 
progressing in virtue, retrogressing into corruption. Volumes 
could be wrirten on this point of the deepest humiliation of 
the human race. Which are" the remote and recent causes of 
the war in Europe ?" The book which occasioned this trea- 
tise, contains a series of most detestable facts and proceed- 
ings as forerunners of the eruption of the volcanoes of the 
infernal furies which are destroying now in the wholesale 
human life and property ; because governments and nations 
are not in truth, but in delusion and confusion, the neces- 
sary consequence of which is destruction. Truth will make 
you free. This is the teaching of the master whose religion 
the belligerent parties profess with words, while their actions 
are instigated by the infernal furies. Also this book con- 
tains superabundance of testimonies of our mission, which 
is expressed on the title page. In my five German 
volumes published within the years 1838 and 1842, the 
mystery of iniquity of all governments which profess to be 
christian governments, has been disclosed, and their highest 
duty has been made evident to abolish those abominations 
and to unite with us for the introduction of Christ's reign, 
which will be the universal Republic of Truth and Justice, 
Harmony and Peace on the whole globe. In those volumes 
as well as in all my following publications it is made evi- 



91 

dent, that Peace can never be established on the globe in 
the present course of political and ecclesiastical affairs, and 
that, what they call peace, is only an armistice, during which 
the dragon and his host are inspiring the governments to 
amass means for new eruptions of revolutions and wars. The 
book which occasioned this treatise, contains a collection of 
testimonies confirming arid illustrating our teaching, that 
true peace cannot be established, till governments and nations 
arrive on our ground. If the Emperor of Austria would 
evacuate this moment all places which he occupies in Italy, 
and if the Emperor of France and his allies would have in 
sincerity no other object in view, but the only one to 
make Italy perfectly free, I mean to make Italy a true 
Republic, and would sacrifice all their strength and influ- 
ence to this only object, they could not realize their object, till 
they would learn and receive our message of Peace and 
adopt the plan given in this book for the introduction of the 
promised New Era. As long as they neglect to do this, 
they remain under the influence of deluding and destroying 
spirits. But these their masters are so controlled by our 
leaders, that when the measure of crimes of governments 
and nations is again and again filled, new eruptions of 
destructive revolutions and wars take place on such days 
and under such circumstances, that by our explanations of 
correspondences they become peculiar warnings ; as we have 
already given specimens of this kind also in this book; and 
many more will be given on suitable places of the following 
pages. Readers should not forget that we are preparing 
them f >r the Epistle to the Bishops of Illyria. 

Before we commence to translate that epistle, we must 
give a brief epitome of the contents of the treatise, which 
was to be printed in lieu of this treatise, and to which refer- 
ence has been made in the preceding treatise, and we must write 
on this 4th of July, 1859 in the midst of great noise and 
continuous cracking and thunder of guns and so much smell 
of powder, that it becomes very tedious. This morning it 
appeared in newspapers, that Samuel Jackson's pyroteehnical 
establishment on 10th and Reed Streets in Philadelphia wa«? 
yesderday afternoon destroyed by the explosion of fireworks, 
which were prepared for the exhibition on this day ; but 



92 

they yesterday burned Mr. Beck to death. We mention this 
case, because we saw it besides many other cases amongst 
the news of this day, and this Jackson is one of the many 
strong mediums of destroying spirits whom we endeavored 
many years ago to deliver from those spirits ; but they continue 
to prepare tremendous fireworks. In the octava of the out- 
break of the infernal furies in the French Revolution of 
February, 1848, spirits commenced to awaken materialists 
by raps through the Fox Girls in the vicinity of Roches- 
ter of this State of New- York. They became at length 
generally known as Rochester Rapping Spirits ; because in 
the City of Rochester people first commenced to assemble 
in large numbers and hear those rappings, or also carefully 
to investigate, whether those raps came, as they purported, 
from spirits or from some other cause. As soon as I read 
in newspapers the reports of those manifestations, I under- 
stood the correspondences and also, why our leaders let the 
iufernal powers exhibit their craft in this manner. Deluding 
and destroying spirits from the same spheres from which 
they have inspired their fighting mediums in Europe, com- 
menced to give testimony in this country that there is truly 
such a relation between the living in the mortal bodies and 
the departed as has been disclosed in our publications, 
and at the same time also to show how they were duping 
and deluding such as would not hear our explanations re- 
garding the true condition of spirits, but were quite pleasing 
with the answers which they received through the daugh- 
ters of Mr. Fox and other mediums who commenced then 
to be developed in large numbers, that is, deluding and 
destroying spirits or infernal demons shewed by manifold per- 
ceivablejpossessions, that they were closely attached to congen- 
ial men and women. I made use of that opportunity and 
assured citizens of the United States, that rapping spirits 
would be dreadful destroying spirits also in this country, if 
their operations will not be stopped by the application of the 
means which are comprehended in our message of Peace. 
But I did not try those spirits in circles of spiritualists, till 
I received order from my leaders to do so. Opportunity was 
given in Pittsburgh, Pa. by the reports published in some En- 
glish and German newspapers regarding the mediumship of 






Christina Beil, (as the name of that medium of German 
parents is correctly written, but English reporters wrote it 
Beail, although it is the German Beil, that means a hatchet 
or axe. Her mediumship aroused a general attention, and 
while crowds of attendants were convinced that raps by 
which questions were answered, were produced by spirits, 
sceptics denied it, and Mrs. Swisshelm published in her 
" Saturday Visitor" the results of her investigations of spirit 
rappers at Christina Beil's mediumship. She thought, that 
raps must have been produced by some trick of one or the 
other mortal, although she was notable to discover the trick. 
The same confession was made in German newspapers by a 
German Lutheran Pastor. The excitement moved a skilful 
German chemist who was also .a strong materialist, to inves- 
tigate the matter in the expectation, that he might find out 
the trick. But he was sincere and confessed, that raps pur- 
porting to come from spirits, were produced by beings who 
understood the questions. But under the circumstances of 
his investigations they could not be produced by mortal men, 
and must have been produced by invisible agents. 

A few days before my reading of those reports, a rapping 
spirit had been shown to me in an extraordinary manner, to 
relate which in this epitome there is no room. But by that 
manifestation I was instructed, that I should try the rap- 
ping spirits of Christiana Beil in the presence of sufficient 
witnessss. The same German learned chemist, and a Ger- 
man Pastor of the Reformed Church and other witnesses 
were present, when I tried the spirits of Christina Beil. 
Also that pastor belonged to that school of theologians who 
send their departed into such an eternity, from whence there 
is no return to mortal men. Such folly is according to our 
knowledge of the condition of the departed most pitiful 
materialism in disguise. But at our meeting with that me- 
dium in the house of her mother, soon a number of rappers 
commenced to show by raps in a number of places of the 
room, that they were ready to give answers to our questions. 
The medium commenced to ask, and instantly all others 
became silent, and the strongest amongst them gave answers 
with raps. To the question with whom he wished to 
converse, the pastor was shown by strong raps as the person 



94 

with whom the spirit wished to converse, and he signified 
by raps also that he was ready to give his name by pointing 
out the letters of his name with raps. The pastor repeated 
the alphabet, and was quite astonished, that the letters 
spelled the name of his peculiar friend, a medical doctor 
and open materialist, who was expressedly denying man's 
immortality while he was in his mortal body, from which 
he departed a few months before that meeting. The pastor 
gave a number of questions, and expected to get some 
answer, with which he would be able to show, that such 
an answer could not come from that doctor. But at length 
the pastor confessed, that by nobody else except by that de- 
parted doctor he would expect all those answers which he 
had received. 

When all was done which would convince the greatest 
sceptic, if he was prepared to reflect upon the facts, I inter- 
fered and remarked, that after having received sufficient 
testimony from that spirit, we wished to converse with some 
other, if any is present. Soon raps were heard of so difler 
ent a sound from the former, that any observer could per- 
ceive the exchange of spirits. The first gave answers to 
German questions ; therefore also the second was asked, 
whether he wished to converse in German. He answered 
in the negative, and the medium was pointed out by raps as 
the person with whom he wished to converse. Then En- 
glish questions were given and he consented to give his name. 
The alphabet was repeated, till all the letters of his name 
were pointed out by raps. And his name alarmed the me- 
dium exceedingly, that she commenced to cry, and also all 
her acquaintances were very much excited. I asked the 
reason, and was told, that that spirit was expected amongst 
the first when that girl became a medium, but they had 
-never any test that he was present, and that they gave up 
all their hopes of getting any answer from him. Therefore 
his manifestation was so unexpected, that it produced such 
an effect upon the medium. I understood the whole matter. 
That spirit was the principal guardian of that medium or 
she was principally possessed by him, and he had rapped 
generally ia the name of others, when the inquirers were 
so congenial with the medium, that he could look into their 
wishes. But he did not give his name, that he might not 



95 

be discovered as the deceiver who rapped in the name of 
others. At length I came in the charge of my mission in 
March, 1851. 1 was acquainted several years before that 
with that pastor and exhorted him to study my books and 
then to proclaim our message cf Peace. But my message 
was not popular and it teaches, that the belief of the close 
connexion of men in mortal bodies with congenial departed 
spirits is the A B C, to arrive gradually to a deep know- 
ledge of true religion and to the true freedom and deliver- 
ance from lying destroying spirits. But pastors who became 
materialists, were scared when they perceived, that mymes- 
sage presupposes the close connexion with congenial departed. 
At length mediums or possessed by departed spirits alarmed 
the materialistic pastors. The mother of the medium 
belonged to the congregation of that pastorand she invited 
that pastor to come and be a witness. My leaders were 
controlling the legion of spirits, who came from different 
quarters with their witnesses, and in those circumstances 
the medical doctor Eeitz, a peculiar friend of that pastor, 
was the strong rapper and the next was the lying spirit 
who, when there was no stronger than he, rapped in the 
name of others, till he was at length in our presence com- 
pelled to give his name. After that remarkable trial of 
spirits, 1 said to the pastor, that he should instruet the 
trustees of his church, to give me permission to deliver some 
lectures in that church and to explain that of whieh he 
; was a witness, but which he could not understand in the 
connexion, of things, in which it must be understood for 
i the commencement of the New Era, which according to 
the testimonies given in his congregation, should be power- 
fully proclaimed from his church. But the pastor thought- 
thftt his congregation were not prepared for so deep things. 
I Although I insisted, that I would make them very popular 
i in the German language, which was the language of his 
congregation, and that it was his highest duty to make use 
of the opportunity to learn what is most necessary for Har- 
imony and Peace of nations, he remained as obstinate as 
other Roman Catholic and Protestant Pastors. 

Then I wrote an article for newspapers, in which I have 
shown what should be generally known regarding the spirit 



96 

manifestations which commenced with raps by the medium- 
ship of the Fox Girls to delude, as cunning foxes are accus- 
tomed to delude, such as would not receive truth which was 
disclosed in our message, and were discovered, when they 
were tried according to our mission at the medium Christina 
Beil's, which means the christian hatchet or the christian 
axe, an instrument for destruction, that they were deluding 
and destroying spirits, by whose influence destruction of life 
and property will continue until it will be stopped by receiv- 
ing and spreading our message of Peace. That article was 
prepared in English and in German ; but editors who have 
spread deceiving reports regarding spiritualism, refused to 
publish my article., I sent it then to Boston, to be publish- 
ed there in a paper of spiritualists. But it was not popular 
and could not be published. Matters were to arrive so 
far as those will find them, who study and comprehend thia 
whole book. 

After that trial of spirits I returned several times to 
Pittsburgh and paid always my visit to that learned chemist, 
who was converted from a materialist into an enthusiastic 
spiritualist. He, like many others, was expecting through 
his mediums to receive truth regarding the spirit world. 
But he was offended, when I endeavored to make him 
comprehend, that those spirits with whom he came in 
communication by his mediums, were materialistic spirits 
who did not speak through his mediums from the miserable 
condition of their inner life but from the surface of their 
outward condition as they while in their mortal bodies were 
accustomed to boast, and to cheat and delude their fellow 
men. In the treatise which would have occupied this place, 
if I had n©t been moved to prepare this for the celebration 
of the 4th of July, 1859, and its octava, that people might 
commence to learn, how they could become independent 
from the invisible and visible tyrants by whom they are now 
enslaved, and inspired for revolutions, wars and other crimes, 
I have explained some very important spirit manifestations 
at my meetings with the learned chemist in Pittsburgh as 
preparations to the spirit manifestations which took place at 
my last visit to the City of Boston and neighborhood, and 
which constitute the principal part of that treatise, the publi- 
action of the whole of which must be delayed, and we 



97 

give here in a synopsis as preparation to our Epistle to the 
Bishops of Illyria, the following items : 

Boston is the City, in the cathedral Church of which by 
our mediurnship A. D. 1838, such spirit manifestations took 
place, by which we have received the key to open the door 
for the promised New Era of Harmony and Peace on earth. 
We will give in the next following treatise of this book some 
light on those manifestations. But when our disclosures on 
those manifestations had not been received, at length spirit- 
ualism of the last fashion gained a peculiar stronghold 
in Boston, although materialism made great exertions to 
check also the modern fashion of spiritualism. Since A. D. 
1838 1 returned several times to Boston, and was trying to 
move some influential men or congregations for an examina- 
tion of our message and of the credentials of our mission. 
When I arrived at the end of October, 1858, again in Bos- 
ton I attended on the next Sunday the conference of spirit- 
ualists, which was at that time on Sundays usually held in 
Boston. As soon as they finished their ceremonies by which 
their conference was opened, I found proper to speak a little 
in my Illyrian mother tongue, to arouse the attention to 
what I spoke then in English, and in the English language 
I rebuked materialists and testified our mission to restore 
true spiritualism. After my speech a medium arose, whom 
I did not know, but found out afterwards, that he was Agent 
of the Fountain House, where spiritualists had their resort 
and their speculations. He was rebuking a lecturer who 
was opposed to spiritualism, and, as I understood from the 
rebuke, misrepresenting facts, and came to that conference 
to expose spiritualism from his materialistic position, deny- 
ing any manifestation from the departed. During that 
rebuke, for a proof, that spirits manifest themselves, he 
invited that lecturer and other materialists to a meeting. 
in which he offered to give an exact description of my 
mother whom he affirmed to have seen standing on my 
side, while I was speaking in the conference, and that 
although I was a perfect stranger to him, he was certain that 
she was my mother, and that he would give an exact descrip- 
tion of her, so that he was confident, that I would confirm 
his description. There were spiritualists in the Conference 

9 i 



98 

who knew me, that I troubled them in the Utica Conven- 
tion and elsewhere, and they seemed not to be favorable to 
that proposition. 

On the next following Sunday I made again an attempt 
in said Conference to find out, whether there was any influ- 
ential person amongst them ready to take an active interest 
in examining our message and the credentials of our mis- 
sion. I commenced to speak from the point which was 
mentioned in the last conference by the medium testifying, 
that he saw my departed mother standing in her glory on 
my side while I was speaking. But I made the remark 
that I had two mothers in the spirit world, to wit, my first 
mother by whom I was born. She had great care during 
her life for my welfare, and having been a great medium of 
spirit manifestations before her departure, always anxious to 
know truth and act accordingly, she progressed with me 
also after her departure and became one of those my guar- 
dians, who take care for my provisions and protection 
against danger. In this her care she found a strong 
medium of spirit manifestations, an aged lady who was look- 
ing for the third angel, Revel, xiv : 9, because according 
to the testimonies which she had received, she was certain, 
that since A. D. 1836 he was preparing somewhat, and 
while she was looking for him since that year in Europe, 
she was directed by her guardian to America with the as- 
surance that she would find him in this country. At 
length she heard one of my German lectures and compre- 
hended, that I had the mission of the third angel. When 
she commenced to testify this, my mother appeared to her 
and entrusted her the care, which she herself had for me. 
before her departure. My mother was an Illyrian, but 
this new mother was a German. Whenever I had oppor- 
tunity to stop and write in her house, great spirit manifes- 
tations occurred. At length also she departed and is act- 
ing amongst the women who have amongst the departed 
peculiar offices for the introduction of the New Era. 
When I mentioned in said Conference somewhat about 
these matters and understood from the speeches of others 
that their spirits were drawing the audience in other direc- 
tions, I turned also to other places, and tried besides others 



89 

those professors at Cambridge, Mass. who were appointed 
A. D. 1857 as a committee to investigate the physical 
phenomena which were believed by some to have been 
caused by spirits, while others attributed them to other 
causes, and those professors, after having performed their 
investigations, published their opinion that spirits had 
nothing to do with the phenomena which they had investi- 
gated. 

When I read that publication, I saw that readers, by the 
authority of those professors, were strengthened in mater- 
ialism. Therefore, at my return to Boston I felt it to be 
my duty to try to move those professors of Cambridge from 
their materialism. I saw personally those three, who 
belonged to the committee who have publised their opinion 
regarding the phenomena, called spirit manifestations, 
and also the fourth who did not belong to the committee, 
but was the strongest operator to explode the truth, that 
departed spirits are in close connexion with congenial 
mortals, and that they, when circumstances are favorable 
and it agrees with the Plan of Divine Government, give 
also lo exterior senses of men perceivable proofs of this con- 
nexion^ I said to them, that A. D. 1838 were greater spirit 
manifestations in the Roman Catholic Cathedral Church of 
Boston by my mediumship and the mediumship of 144 wit- 
nesses, than mortal men could expect. Whereas that cata- 
logue of witnesses as well as the events which happened 
in connexion with our proceedings, have been published in 
my books, I could by the means of that catalogue in a 
short time convince the professors of the great Truth of 
close connexion and mutual influence between mortals and 
their congenial departed, and by the public testimony of the 
professors the pernicious influence of their report regarding 
the spiritual phenomena would be abolished, and the way 
for the circulation of our message of Peace would be 
opened. They should therefore appoint time and place 
to meet with me for this most important investigation of 
what departed spirits are able to effect through mortal men. 
With all my exertions to move the professors they remain- 
ed obstinate sinners against the Holy Ghost who gave 
them opportunity to learn what is most important to cor- 



100 

rect the pernicious effect of their report and to cease to 
brutalize their students with their materialism. I started 
from Massachussets to New Hampshire, because in that State 
besides other spirit manifestations in Concord a Convention 
of those adventists was held, who besides other blasphem- 
ies of the living God and his Christ teach also, that man 
dies as a beast, but that when Christ comes on the clouds, 
he will awaken the righteous from death, but the wicked 
will be eternally annihilated. As all other pestilence 
which is spread in the Papal and in the Protestant sects is 
supported by the use and abuse of the Bible, likewise also 
these " annihilators " made their discoveries of the an- 
nihilation of the wicked by the means of the Bible. They 
are spread through the country and especially through 
the States of New England, and are only a branch of the 
dreadful materialism which has brought the human beings 
so on the surface of the matter, that they stifled the most 
needful knowledge regarding the spirit world. I warned 
all sects of Adventists as well as others, everywhere. At 
length I met in October, 1858, with a portion of the Adven- 
tist annihilators in a Conference in Providence of Rhode 
Island, and tried to convert them from their folly,* But 
they were not ready to hear facts and then reflect upon them 
with a sound reason, to know man in his interior life. 

There are different sects of the Adventist annihilators \ 
but that same sect, with whom I met in Providence, have 
appointed for November, 1858, a Convention in Concord 
N, H. The appointment contained a general invitation, 
without confinement to their sect, and I thought that there 
might be an opportunity for me to find some investigating 
minds who would listen to our message of Peace. But 
when I commenced to speak in their Convention, and their 
Popes saw that there was danger for their spirit annihil- 
ation, they applied to the audience with their complaint, 
that they found in Providence, that I did not believe in 
Christ's coming on the clouds and annihilation of the wick- 
ed and am rather a kind of a spiritualist. Therefore if I 
would remain 1 had to be silent, or I had to leave the Hall. 
I replied, that in their circular was no confinement to 
their sect, but their invitation contained exactly the oppor- 



101 

tunity for the proclamation of our message. But the pos- 
sessed Popes by spirits of delusion and destruction became 
fierce and enraged, and I found best to leave them in their 
hall. My leader showed me that I should return towards 
Boston. At my return I was trying spirits on several 
places. It is to be understood that volumes could be writ- 
ten, if I would explain what I mention in this synopsis 
preparatory^) my Epistle which I have sent in my hand- 
writing to the Bishops in Illyria to be communicated to 
the Emperors of Austria and France, and which is to be 
printed in this treatise, that it might reach monarchs and 
their agents in this book, if it should not have reached 
them in hand-writing. But the events which occupy the 
largest portion of the treatise which would have appeared 
here, if the celebration of the 4th of July had not moved 
me to write and publish this in lieu of the other, may be 
expressed in this epitome in the following sentences : 

During my travelling I am most time walking on foot. 
While 1 was walking on foot from Linn, Mass. to Chelsea 
City, I found the tollgate keeper standing without occupa- 
tion on the turnpike, and asked him for a direction to the 
strongest spiritualist in Chelsea City. He directed me to 
a merchant. He was not at home, and I asked his clerk, 
to give me directions to some other spiritualist. He put 
several on a paper, the first of whom was Mr. Mansfield, 
and I was impressed to go to him. I was quite a stranger 
and without asking about the occupation of this Mansfield, 
I asked only for a direction to his house. When I found 
it, I was told that Mansfield was at his office No. 3. Winter 
Street in Boston. Without asking, what his occupation was, 
I came at length on the 3d of December, 1858, into his 
office. When I was in his office, the portraits of the dead 
drawn by some entranced medium with whom I was per- 
sonally acquainted, and other paraphernalia reminded me, 
that that must be the celebrated medium J. V. Mansfield, 
of whom I read in newspapers, that many sealed letters 
not only from different quarters of America but also from 
other parts of the Globe, were directed to departed ac- 
quaintancas of the writers, and answers were asked from 
the departed which he could not give also in the case, if he 



102 

would read the letters. But answers were to be given with- 
out opening the letters, by him as writing medium of spirits. 
He had to return the letters without opening the seal, and 
to add the answers as written by his mediumship. While 
reading the reports regarding that medium, I thought to 
see him, when ,1 would come again to Boston. But while 
I was in the first part of November 1858, in Boston I did 
not remember this, and came at my return* from New 
Hampshire in the briefly related manner on the third Dec- 
ember, 1858, against all my expectation to him. I think 
that he was present at the two above mentioned Conferen- 
ces in Boston, in which I spoke before starting for New 
Hampshire. When 1 conversed on the 3d of December 
with him in his office, he invited me to come on Saturday, 
December 4th 1858, to his office and from thence to ride 
with him to his house in Chelsea City and spend Sunday, 
December 5th, with him. I was impressed to do so. 
That Sunday was the second Sunday in Advent. On the 
4th, after the arrival in his house we both were tired and 
went to bed at 10 o'clock P. M. I rested well, till I was 
awakened by a female departed spirit who was in great 
distress and entreated me to give her assistance to kill her 
husband. I understood it in a spiritual sense to stop the 
pernicious course of her husband, and promised her my 
assistance. As soon as I promised her my assistance 
my leaders took her in protection and they expelled 
at the same time the whole company of her task 
masters out of the room, and then from two places on the 
outside of the house, from which they were compelled to 
remove. After that spectacle, the detail of which here is 
not the place to explain, the clock struck four. From this 
circumstance I understood, that the scene commenced at 
three o'clock. 

There are certain hours, according to our spirit language 
by numbers most convenient for certain communications. 
As the communication requires, also trie hour is selelected by 
my leaders in which they draw me into the inner state in 
which they show me, what is congruous to my mission. 
They put me, in that instance, from my sleep into the inner 
state of knowledge of what was going on. In this state I 






103 



heard the female voice, entreating my assistance, but I did 
not see the female, although 1 was conscious, that she was 
surrounded by enemies of her happiness. The whole scene 
and explanation belonging to the treatise which will be pub- 
lished in an other time, these hints may suffice, to under- 
stand the following items. As soon as I saw after that 
scene Mr. Mansfield and his wife at breakfast, I told them 
that I had a great spirit manifestation, which Mr. Mansfield 
could not understand, except if he would study some of my 
writings to know somewhat about my mission He read 
and I explained the substance of some points in my writings 
to make him known somewhat about my mission. After- 
noon, while reading one of my pamphlets, he started suddenly 
and went very fast into another room, and brought directly 
some paper, put it on the table and said, that while he was 
reading my pamphlet, a spirit was impressing him to ask me 
to write questions which he would answer. 1 knew not who 
the woman was, who asked at three o'clock in the morning 
of that day my assistance to kill her husband, but I under- 
stood, that if I would follow the direction of my leader, 
he would reveal it in due time, I knew, that at that spirit 
battle, at which that female was taken under the protection 
of our leaders, the principal champion was the martyr John 
George Zeigler, an American of German descent, who in 
his mortal body studied deeper than any other man, my five 
German volumes, and forsook then all for our holy mission. 
"While he was travelling in a steamboat he was pushed 
into the Ohio River by an enemy of our holy mission, and 
departed into the spirit world, in which he received such 
offices as he was most qualified for them. He having been 
the principal amongst those who took the woman in protec- 
tion, while she asked my assistance, I thought, that if I 
would write to him questions, I would receive the informa- 
tion, who that woman was. It is to be understood, that 
Mr. Mansfield wished, that I should write so, that he could 
not see what I wrote, and then to wrap my writing, to 
which the spirit had to give answers. But I thought I 
could write in German, because I was certain that Mr. 
Mansfield could not read German. Therefore I said to Mr. 
Mansfield, that I determined to write in the German Ian- 



104 

guage to the spirit whom I had in my mind, to whom while 
he was a mortal, I wrote sometimes in German, some- 
times in English, but he answered always my letters in 
English, and he, if he is present, will answer also through 
you in English. But Mr. Mansfield remarked, that I should 
write my questions in English, that he had lately great trou- 
bles with questions which have been sent by Otto Kunz 
from Pittsburgh in the German language to his departed, 
and that the last number of the Spirit Age contained an ar- 
ticle of Otto Kunz in this respect. I remarked, that I was 
acquainted with Otto Kunz, (he is the learned chemist, by 
whom I was preparing my way in this treatise, for what 
follows) but that I did not hear anything about him for a 
long time, (to wit, since the summer of 1856, when I saw 
him the last time before my meeting with Mr. Mansfield). 
I added that I should like to see, what Otto Kunz had pub- 
lished. He brought then from an other room the number 
of the Spiritual Age, which has the date December 4th 
1859. It must be added, that 1 had not before looked into 
that number, nor heard anything about Otto Kunz's article. 
But when Mr. Mansfield handed me that number, I read 
Mr. Kunz's article laid the paper on the table and said to 
Mr. Mansfield : I will write in English to the spirit whom 
I have in my mind. I had yet John George Zeigler in ray 
mind; but when I took the pencil, I was impressed to write 
to Charlotte Kunz (the departed wife of Otto Kunz) 
in English, in the supposition, that she could not write 
English, while she was a mortal, and that also in the spirit 
world she did not learn to write English, that therefore to 
my English address we must receive some unexpected disclo- 
sures. I wrote therefore while the medium Mr. Mansfield 
turned in the opposite direction, that he could not see, what 
I wrote : " Charlotte Kunz, if you are present, please to write 
what you find proper/' . I folded my writing, that Mansfield 
could not see it. He was soon entranced, and gave the signs, 
from which I understood, that she was the person who asked 
at 3 o'clock A. M, my assistance, and then the communica- 
tion was written by Mr. Mansfield in a correct English style 
and correct orthography and signed " Charlotte Kunz." The 
communication contains characteristic marks, that the con- 



105 

trolling spirit was intimately connected with deep mysteries 
explained in my German books, but that he was not the 
writer, but one of the company belonging to J. V. Mansfield's 
guardians, wrote through him according to the wishes of Char- 
lotte Kunz, but wrote so, as if she herself had written, After 
the communication directed to me has been written, and 
Mr. Mansfield reduced into his normal state, I requested him, 
to copy the communication, and to give the original and the 
copy to me ; because 1 was asked in the communication by 

, Charlotte Kunz, professing that she was the writer, that I 
might write to her husband. The handwriting of the copy 
was different from the original. 1 preserved the copy and 

, sent the original to Otto Kunz, with my handwriting, re- 
marking, that that communication has been produced by 
his wife under the assistance of our leaders, that he, Otto 
Kunz, "might contribute his share for starting the centre of 

: our Peace Union. I have quoted in my writings to Otto 
Kunz one of the characteristic notes testifying that the com. 

, munication had certainly been produced under the assist- 
ance or control of my leaders. And that characteristic 
note had reference to Dante's Prophecy in the 33d Song of 
Purgatory. I speak of that prophecy in the Epistle to 
which we are preparing the way. I have explained also 
to Mr. Kunz several years before my meeting with his 
departed wife the substance of that prophecy. 1 thought, 
if he at the receipt of that unexpected communication 
would remember my explanation of that prophecy and 
other testimonies of my mission, he would not be too hasty 
in judging about what he could not: understand in the com- 
munication but would expect my farther explanation re- 
garding my communication ; because the explanation 
could not be given in a letter, and he was also not prepar- 
ed in those circumstances to study the treatise in which 
that communication is copied verbatim, and the prepara- 
tion for its understanding and its explanation is given, and 
that treatise would have beep published instead of this trea- 
tise, if we would not have prefered this in the expectation, 
that this might be more congruous to the present European 
War, which gives me opportunity to exhort nations and 
governments. And for this purpose, to communicate other 



106 

important things in this treatise, we give only an epitome 
of the treatise which will be published in another conven- 
ient time. But Mr. Mansfield who has astonished many 
people in all quarters of the Globe by having given more 
than forty thousand answers to sealed letters directed to 
departed persons, became so remarkable, that he in con- 
nexion with the well known spiritualist Otto Kunz deserv- 
ed a peculiar treatise, and appears also in this connexion of 
matters as a peculiar witness ; because that which has 
been made evident in many cases in which we tried remark- 
able mediums, was in a peculiar manner confirmed, while 
we tried the spirits of J. V. Mansfield, to wit, that he has 
certain guardians by whom many are deluded, because those 
guardians give through him answers which are found correct, 
when they reach and control the writers of the sealed letters 
directed to their departed. But when this is not the case, an- 
swers are not correct. Mr. Mansfield told me, that the 
largest portion of his answers is correct. Such points in re- 
gard to the relations in which the departed have been with 
the inquirers are revealed in the answers, as Mr. Mansfield 
could not know them. From this circumstance is also ex- 
plicable, how people could be so moved, that he had receiv- 
ed many thousands of letters, although each applicant had 
to send one dollar fee to the medium, and three dollars in 
case of a guarantee that either an. answer, if received 
would be sent, or the money returned. When we speak of 
correct statements in many cases, we add that in those com- 
munications was much of delusion regarding the spirit world. At 
length when the measure of abominations was filled, I had 
to try his spirits in the manner, the substance of which is 
given in this epitome, the treatise being prepared to be pub- 
lished, whenever a publisher is ready to publish a new 
book, which would contain that and other treatises. From 
that treatise it is evident, that when Otto Kunz wrote his 
letter to his departed wife and sent it to Mr. Mansfield to 
be answered by his mediumship, the tyrants by whom Mr. 
Mansfield is guarded, took her under their subjection. But 
to give in a new manner a most solemn warning to all spirit- 
ualists who will not progress on our ground, I was sent to 
Mansfield, and our guardians took under their control Char- 



107 

lotte Kunz and the spirits who are writing through Mr. 
Mansfield. The enemies of the truth, that departed spirits 
may use men as their writingmediums must explain the 
answers by assertions which in most cases appear most ridi- 
culous, for instance, I heard the assertion, that Mansfield 
opens the letters. But he returns sealed letters as he receiv- 
es them ; although we would not deny the possibility of 
temptation to open one or the other letter of persons, with 
whom his guardians were not congenial, and therefore 
could not give an answer, But if I had shown to him my 
line directed to the departed Charlotte Kunz, although he 
has been before that in correspondence with her husband, 
Mr. Mansfield with all his guardians would not have been 
able to give the characteristic notes which are in the com- 
munication testifying, that some of our leaders was the 
superior, while J. V. Mansfield's guardian was writing that 
communication with Charlotte Kunz's signature, although 
there are the strongest marks in the communication, that 
she could not write it, but that a deluding and destroying 
guardian of J. Y. Mansfield wrote it, partly according to her 
wishes, partly according to his own impulse, partly accord- 
ing to the dictation of our leader w r ho controlled him, that 
he inserted the characteristic notes given by our leader. 
This is the epitome of that treatise, which was to be given 
in this treatise as a peculiar preparation to my epistle to the 
Bishops of Illyria. But before we commence to translate 
it, we must add also the following remarks. When our lea- 
ders compel in one place " the Secret Enemies of True Re- 
publicanism " to bring to daylight their abominations for our 
peculiar use to enlighten this degraded generation, they send 
us corresponding testimonies also from other places, and we 
have collected in said treatise some extraordinary testimonies 
'for an illustration of the answers of the sealed letters by 
J. V. Mansfield's mediumship. A peculiar witness in this 
repect was Doctor Randolph, whose spirits I tried sev- 
eral years before my meeting with Mansfield ; but he was 
not ready to be converted from darkness to the light which 
is kindled by our disclosures. At length when I tried Mans- 
field's spirits, newspapers commenced to publish Dr. Ran- 
dolph's confessions. He tells : " I was a medium about 



108 

eight years, during which time I made three thousand 
speeches," &c. " And to day I had rather seen the Cholera 
in my house than be a spiritual medium ! for years I have 
lived alone for spiritualism and its cognates. Henceforth 
I live to combat many of the identical doctrines that I once 
accepted as Heavenly truths." " I enter the arena," says he 
"as the champion of common sense, against what in my soul 
I believe to be the most tremendous enemy of God, morals 
and religion, that ever found foothold on the earth— the most 
seductive, hence most dangerous form of sensualism that 
ever cursed a nation, age or people." If Dr. Randolph had 
been brought from spirits of delusion on our ground, he 
would have assisted us to open the door for the New Era. 
But he returned to the sects, from which spirits commenced 
to manifest themselves in their materialistic deluding man- 
ner, till we commenced to show, what they were, and then 
they commenced to be caught in their lies, and many spirit- 
ualists commenced to be scared; but they would not progress on 
our ground, and returned to professed materialism and sectarian- 
ism. But the concentration of all abominations^ the perverted 
spiritualism is in the Papal Imperial Royal Courts.- Many 
spirits delude monarchs and their supporters either openly 
by peculiar manifestations, or without such manifestations de- 
ceiving secretly monarchs and supporters, that they prepare 
at length for war and commence to fight in horrible battles, 
which °is the highest manifestation of the infernal furies. 
That they might stop this abominable work in which they are 
now engaged J wrote the following epistle, which I give in 
a free translation, and then I will add some remarks for a 
conclusion of this treatise. You will find in this epistle some 
repetitions of what has been mentioned in the first treatise 
of this book, because when they were setting that in type 
I did not think about writing this treatise in which what is 
repeated, should be repeated so often till it is comprehended. 

The Epistle is entitled : 

" Most important events for rulers of nations. 

To P. T. Anthony Slomshek, Prince Bishop of Laibach 
Lono- Island, State of New-York, June 13th 1859. 



109 

Reverend Bishop ! Being in occupations of ray office 

, on this anniversary of momentous events on this Island, 

I am impressed by the spirit who has brought me to America, 

to write again after a long interruption, to my native country, 

, and to direct my Epistle to you, to communicate copies of it 

■ also to the bishops of Triest and Gorieia. I asseverate before 
you, three witnesses, that I am not guilty of the blood which 

, is shed in the present terrible war ; although I would be 
j most guilty, if I had not faithfully fulfilled the duties of my 
charge. If those to whom I have written at Vienna, in our 
j native country, and also in other countries of Europe, had 
discharged as conscientiously the duties of their office, as I 
did those of my office, the promised universal peace would 
[ have been established not only in the whole of Europe, but 
. also in other parts of the globe. But whereas there was de- 
ficiency in respect to the intellectual and moral preparations 
.. of those who were in the office, the terrible consequences 
-, therof are more and more visible. To bishops I write usually 
in Latin. But this epistie should be delivered by you to the 
[ government of Austria, and published to the nations not only 
, in German, but also in as many other languages as possible. 
Prince Bishop Anthony Slomshek ! Having had more op- 
I portunity than others who are at present bishops under the 
J Austrian government, to obtain knowledge about me during 
my residence in Europe and by wise providence having 
, become a bishop of the diocese, in which I was born, edu- 
cated and ordained a priest, I expect that you will receive 
, light from the spirit, to comprehend correctly the hints which 
may be concentrated into the space of an ordinary epistle. 

■ You know that I had from my youth an extraordinary desire 
to search not only the Jewish and Christian but also the 

, antiquities of other nations, and to compare the results of my 
1 investigations with what others have brought to light in for- 
mer times and recently, to find out, how the promised uni- 
versal peace will be established. After my having been six 
years secular priest of the diocese of Laibach, I entered the 
Benedictine Order of the Monastery of Saint Paul in Carin- 
i thia, for the purpose of obtaining more time and opportunity 
in that order which furnishes learned professors, than in my 

j 10 



110 

native country for a continuation of my investigations for the 
peace of nations. After my having searched two years in 
the library of the monastery, I became Professor of Biblical 
Literature in Clagenfurt, and in that city I became acquaint- 
ed with you, you having been there Spiritual Adviser of Stu- 
dents of Divinity. 

During the ten years of my Professorship I had op- 
portunity to examine many points, which I would never 
have had oppertunity to examine in the Diocese of Laibach. 
But I did not know that the spirit who was my guide from 
my youth, was preparing me for the office which has been 
entrusted to me in America. Moreover, notwithstanding I 
had from my youth peculiar inclination to study the Bible 
and to read not only the writings of the Church Fathers but 
also the writings of the old Heathen and Jews for the pur- 
pose of getting more light on the Bible, during the last ten 
years of my Professorship I did not yet know that the office 
with which I am commissioned in America, had been mani- 
foldly prophesied in the Bible, and the prophecy repeated by 
prophets of the christian centuries as well as in our time by 
images suitable to the seasons. Neither had I any thought 
to make a voyage to America, till the spirit of truth showed 
by evident testimonials, that he called me to this country. 
Then he opened also the way for me hither so wonderfully, 
that although the Prelate of the monastery of Saint Paul 
resisted with all his power, and the monks who were my 
friends, united with him to hinder my voyage, Emperor Fer- 
dinand was enlightened to let me have my passport to Ame- 
rica. 

Signs and wonders preceded and accompanied my voy- 
age to America, and I reached this continent first in Boston 
of the State of Massachusetts on my birth-day, November 
29, 1837. In that city all that was required for the con- 
tinuation of our work, has been so prepared by invisible 
agents, that although I had not the least foreboding to re- 
main in that city, 1 became convinced by the signs which 
happened there, that in the Roman Catholic Cathedral 
Church in Boston important ocupations had been prepared 
for me. I did not yet know the particular occupations : but 
I followed faithfully the directions of the spirit and performed 



Ill 

in that church all, that had been shown to be performed by 
me. On the 7th of January, 1838, one hundred and forty- 
four witnesses signed their names in my catalogue. Also 
those witnesses were guided by invisible agents in such a 
manner, that they, too, performed in that church, what was 
required of them, so that on Easter Sunday, April 15. 1838, 
in the Cathedral Church in Boston, in the presence of these 
144 and many other witnesses by my instrumentality 
the solemn excommunication of the Beast with seven heads 
and ten horns from the Church of Christ has been performed, 
that is, solemn declaration has been made, that the mys- 
teries which are contained in those figuritive expressions, do 
not belong to the Church of Christ and must be there- 
fore abolished from the earth. A long chain of signs, ac- 
cording to the prophecies, preceded that excommunication, 
and signs succeeded and are continually repeated. By these 
signs our mission, that is, my mission and the mission of my 
fellow labourers has been confirmed, and the dreadful condi- 
tion of those who are opposed to our action has been most 
evidently developed. In the years 1838 and 1839 the first 
two volumes of Memorable Events appeared in print. Those 
events took place in my experience for a testimony, that 
Christ appears by His messengers for the foundation of the 
promised peace on earth. A box of those volumes w T as sent 
to the Emperor of Austria, and my written explanation was 
given, that in my books the will of the most High Majesty 
has been made manifest, to whom Emperors and Kings are 
bound to submit and to learn to know the events which have 
been explained in my books and to become with us messen- 
gers of peace to the nations, and for this purpose to give my 
books to the best theologians for the strictest examination, 
that the result of their examination might be sent to me, to 
be published with my remarks, that nations might learn 
what is required for the foundation of the peace of the world. 
I assured the Emperor that dreadful revolutions and wars 
will be the consequence if my advice will be rejected. 
After having received no answer to my writings to the 
Emperor, to the parson of his court, to a number of bishops 
and other influential men of the Empire, and A. D. 1840, 
my third volume appeared, in which was shown, that the 



112 






unexpected events which have heen explained in the first 
and second volumes, happened according to prophecies, and 
would not have been unexpected to bishops, if they had 
studied prophecies and observed the signs of the times, and 
reflected upon the disclosures given by our forerunners upon 
these matters, I did not send that volume straightway to 
Austria, but I sent a box of all three volumes to the King of 
Bavaria, with a similar written warning to the King, as in 
the preceding year to the Emperor of Austria, and with the 
most urgent demand, that after the Emperor of Austria and 
his bishops had neglected to fulfil their highest duty, he should 
become the messenger of peace to all other monarchs and 
open the way to the circulation of our message. At the 
same time a copy of all three volumes was sent to the King 
of France with the most urgent written petition that he 
should order without delay a French translation of the three 
volumes to be spread everywhere in France, and our solemn 
assurence was added, that, if he neglects to fulfil this highest 
duty, Revolutions and Wars will be the necessary conse- 
quence of this neglect. 

In an ordinary epistle farther hints cann©t be given in re- 
gard to what was done on our side, to move the one or the 
other government to order the strictest examination of our 
message, which contains the means for obolition of all Revol- 
utions and for the foundation of the universal peace on the 
whole globe ; but I remark, that when they would not hear 
our warning voice, Revolution broke out in February, 1848, 
under such preparatory, concomitant signs, and under such 
corresponding events, that after having studied those events 
in my writings which have been after that partly published 
in the English language partly preserved for publication, you 
will see, that, after our warnings given under Heavenly in- 
spiration had been contemptuously rejected, the infernal fu- 
ries had received the power, to commence to spread the flood 
of Revolution exactly on the same day, which gives the most 
evident testimony, that Revolution broke out according to a 
higher calculation on account of the contempt of our mes- 
sage of peace. 

Emperor Ferdinand having been compelled by that Re- 
volution to issue a constitution, I read that constitution in a 



113 

newspaper on the 18th April, 1848, and was moved on the 
19th April, which was the birth-day of the Emperor, to give 
him in consequence of my charge a written assurance that by 
that constitution the government and people will be saved 
from ruin, if the Emperor accepts my offer; because in this 
case I was ready, to start directly for Vienna, and show how 
the Free Press which was guarantied by the constitution, would 
be properly used for developing and spreading truth, as people 
have a right to demand, and its abuse impeded, as the 
government is bound to impede it. I have given the Em- 
peror the assurance, that this, our offer, was made under 
higher direction for the true happiness of the Imperial Family 
and the people. I have sent in the same writing our pro- 
clamation to the nations of the empire, and exhorted the em- 
peror, that if he would write to me, that I should come to 
Vienna, he should at the same time publish our proclamation 
in all languages of the empire ; because, if he accomplishes 
this, by our use of the free press the door will be opened for 
the introduction of the promised peace of the world, but on 
the contrary revolutions and wars would be repeated and 
governments and nations ruined. Those highly momentous 
documents were sent to the minister of the Austrian govern- 
ment in Washington to be forwarded to the emperor. Infor- 
matian was given to the minister in my next letter, to 
which post office he should send the answer, if he should 
receive any for me from the Austrian government. After 
having thus notified him I have received no answer ; but 
very important signs were given of the approaching war in 
which the emperor resigned the throne and Hungary was 
wasted. 

The three monarchs to whom my books have been sent, 
but who have neglected to make use of the means contained 
therein for the peace of nations, have been compelled to give 
up their thrones, but nations could not become partakers of 
the promise of the universal peace ; because it will not be 
established by the sword but by the means contained in our 
message of peace, and we have received so many signs ac- 
cording to prophecies as evidences of our mission, that whereas 
since the year 1838 to 1842 five volumes have been written 
in this respect, I repeated while I was writing the fifth vol- 



114 

ume, that five hundred volumes could be written, if we 
would continue to explain prophecies of past ages and their 
development in the preparations for our mission and during 
our mission, and the signs by which our mission is confirmed. 
But we have explained superabundance of them, because by 
our explanation the dreadful condition of governments and 
nations has been disclosed. Signs continue steadily, although 
the blind leaders of the blind, while the Lord appears as a 
thief, comprehend them as little, as the Pharisees did, when 
Christ appeared and prophesied the destruction of the city 
and the temple. 

Confined to a common letter, I can give only some hints. 
"While the terrible war was raging principally in Hungary, 
I laboured industriously at the commencement of the year 
1849 to move the American bishops, to appear either perso- 
nally or to send their Theologians to a convention in the city 
of New York, to whom I offered to read in the Latin lan- 
guage my system for the abolition of revolutions and Wars 
and introduction of the world's peace. 

I did all I could to move the bishops to attend our Latin 
convention, and to make as many objections and remarks as 
they would find suitable, although all must have been made 
in writing and handed to me, to be annexed with my remarks 
to my system and published in Latin and in translations, 
that men everywhere, could learn our message of peace 
and all nations might become partakers of the greatest pro- 
mises and the world's peace could be established. 

After bishops had neglected their highest duty, I transla- 
ted the Latin system into English and German, and made 
most urgent applications to several Presidents and to con- 
gressmen of the United States, to move the American gov- 
ernment, to assemble a convention for the same object, for 
which I endeavoured to move bishops. In the meantime 
Lewis Kossuth arrived in America, and I considered it to be 
my peculiar duty, to make use of what was in my power, to 
direct him from the spirit of destruction to peace and to 
explain to him my system in which is shown, how without 
soldiers the rights of men will be restored and the peace of 
the world established. After several letters of preparation, 
at length I met personally with him in Cincinnati. But he 



115 

was cunning and let me come to him in company with 
others, and when I required to speak privately with him, 
he excused himself with not having time to speak with me 
privately, and directed me to Count Pulski, who was his asso- 
ciate. I paid to this man several visits, and shewed to him 
that it was necessary for Kossuth and his assistants, to study 
my system and to retire with me for this purpose. But the 
result of all my labour was, that at length Kossuth had sent 
to me the message that it was impossible for him to give up 
his plan. He is a strong " Medium," as those are called 
here who are possessed, and those who are possessed by de- 
stroying spirits, have their work, to torment rulers or also to 
destroy them, if they will not find salvation in our message 
of peace. 

Having here only opportunity to give hints on points, on 
which I could write volumes, I remark, that when the 
American government could not be moved to call a conven- 
tion for an examination of our message of peace, 1 wrote, 
when Emperor Napoleon III. was preparing for war against 
Russia, to his ambassador in Washington, that the emperor 
would gather together the highest merits for himself and 
mankind, if he, instead of the war preparations against 
Russia, would call bishops of his empire to Paris, to examine 
with me my Latin system for the foundation of the world's 
peace. By doing this he would make himself and his friends 
and at the same time all nations happy ; but in the opposite 
course he would prepare misfortune for himself and France. 
I assured the ambassador of the French government in 
Washington, that if he before he would write to the emperor, 
himself wished to be convinced of my assertion, I was ready 
if he would call me, to come myself to Washington and to 
explain to him my system as long as would be necessary to 
convince him, that we have truly received from Heaven the 
commission and credentials for the foundation of the worlds 
peace, and that those regents will be in this and in the future 
life most unhappy, who refuse to accept our invitation. I 
have received no answer from the ambassador of the French 
government. 

Although I am writing very closely in my advanced age 
without spectacles, which I never used in my life, I have 






116 

very little space in a common letter, to mention also the fol- 
lowing items : The nearer we were approaching to the 
present Revolutionary Wars in Europe the stronger were also 
the signs of warning, and they are building just now on the 
land which has been bought for our Peace-Union, a hall for 
our conventions, in which our system for the foundation of 
the world's peace will be explained and messengers of peace 
will be educated to be sent in all quarters of the world. But 
whereas, before their labors will establish the world's peace 
everywhere on the globe, all monarchs and their families 
might be exterminated, if they would not make use of the 
means for the foundation of the world's peace, I write this 
letter on this Feast of Pentecost and anniversary of momen- 
tous events. Your predecessor, Anthony Aloysy Wolf, Prince- 
Bishop of Laibach, was one of those Prince Wolves, who 
have received my first two volumes, but were not prepared 
to study them, and to proclaim to Emperor Ferdinand and 
to the nations, the great things which the Lord has done. 
Those wolves have deceived in regard to our mission the Em- 
peror, the priests and the people, and by this deception they 
became the originators of all 'those murders, which have been 
perpetrated in revolutions and wars and manifold other' man- 
ners, which would have been prevented by receiving and 
spreading our message of peace. These are the fruits, when 
wolves are made pastors of nations ! By murders which are 
perpetrated in revolutions, wars and other ways, those who 
are murdered, are turned into infernal furies, instead of 
having been converted by suitable education, into Heavenly 
Angels. By these furies which have been murdered in re- 
volutions and wars, nations which are now living, are insti- 
gated to murders in revolutions and wars and in manifold 
other manners and also to all kinds of other criminal deeds, 
the atmosphere is disturbed and men are tormented with all 
kinds of plagues, and if they are not murdered cruelly by 
force, their lives are shortened manifoldly, so that also those 
who live longest, would have lived much longer, if it would 
have been introduced amongst nations and duly used, what 
we know, but cannot use till governments introduce that 
which we demand. 



117 

I was Professor of Divinity in Babylon which is spoken of 
in the Revelation ; but whereas 1 was sincerely searching 
after truth for my own and the welfare of my fellow-men. 
matters have been disclosed to me, which I had never ex- 
pected, while 1 was prepared without my knowledge by 
invisible agents for my present charge. According to this 
charge I am now Professor of Divinity or Church-Doctor for 
the promised peaceable Reign of God on Earth. As Church- 
doctor I will teach bishops and priests as well as monarchs 
and other grandees of the kingdoms of this world, when they 
will be ready to hear the Heavenly voice which is made ma- 
nifest through so feeble an instrument as I am. how to pacify 
the furies into which men are converted by murders and 
how to draw them into the resurrection, that is, from their 
low to a higher condition. My apostolic name which I have 
obtained on the feast of the apostle Andrew, November 30, 
1795, is Andrew. But when on the 30th November, 1826, 
at the solemn profession of the Benedictine order 1 adopted 
by higher impulse the name Bernardus, then also Pope Leo 
XII. w T as inspired, that he promulgated Bernardus a Church- 
doctor. He in his shortsightedness, had in his mind the 
celebrated monk of the twelth century. But neither that 
monk who was preaching crusades, nor Pope Leo XII. knew, 
that Turks, heretics and other nations will be converted in 
true christians without blood shedding and Christ's peaceable 
reign will be established on the whole earth. But the Pope 
spoke as prophet of our mission who was at that time High 
Priest and prophesied, that, whereas I adopted in the pro- 
phetical profession of the Benedictine Order the name Ber- 
nardus, I had to pass as monk through the last epoch of my 
studies of preparations for my present charge, till I became 
Doctor Ecclesiae, Church-Doctor, teaching what bishops 
and doctors of Divinity do not understand, although it is 
highly necessary for the peace of nations. From my first 
arrival in the Benedictine Order, when I determined to live 
there, till I started for America, exactly twelve years passed. 

By the memorable events which happened in the Cathedral 
Church in Boston, a key was given us to unlock prophecies, 
which have been before either entirely locked, or only ill 
some measure unlocked. £ome interpreters have known. 



118 

that the seven churches in the second and third chapters of 
the Revelation were prophetical churches, typifying the seven 
states, to which all churches of the christian name since the 
edition of the Revelation until the foundation of the univer- 
sal peace on earth may be reduced, so that every portion of 
the christian name belongs to the one or the other of the 
seven churches. In a the third of the above mentioned vol- 
umes, we, that is, I under the direction of invisible assistants, 
have disclosed so much regarding the fulfilment of the prophe- 
cies in our time, as is abundantly sufficient for testimony of 
our mission. In our disclosure Thyatira in the 18th verse 
of the second chapter of the Revelation is the type of the Ro- 
man Catholic Church. What is said concerning that church 
until the end of that chapter, you Bishops should at length 
consider and digest well. You kept fast what you did not 
understand, till at length the Lord comes by our mission, 
and unlocks by our mediumship the Divinity for His Reign of 
peace. We have overcome and to us was given " the Rod of 
Iron and the Morning Star." I speak in the name of all those 
who are co-operating with me according to the Plan of the 
Most High for the universal peace of all nations. We have 
" the iron rod," but not the iron sword. The iron rod is 
only a symbol of our office to announce judgments to the dis- 
obedient nations and to their rulers. They are bruised enough 
and broken. Those who remain, should at length hear our 
voice, then their wrong systems will be broken to pieces, but 
men will be saved. For we have received not only the iron 
rod, but also the morning star. In the great temptations 
through which we had to pass, we remembered the morning 
star which appeared several times during the sun shine in 
close connexion with our steps, and once in a peculiar con- 
nection with you, Prince Bishop Anthony Slomshek ! as well 
as in connection with the Emperor of Austria ! You remem- 
ber that I wrote at a certain occasion my opinion in regard to 
your sermons which appeared in print in our Slavonian mo- 
ther tongue, and in that my article I made also some ex- 
tracts from my Latin manuscript, " On the congeniality of 
languuages," to publish them with that article in the "Carin- 
thia. I finished writing that article on the 6th February, 
1835. When I was on the 7th February well nigh ready to 



119 

go to my students in the college, I was moved by the spirit 
to write instantly a prophetical conclusion to that article. 
"When I finished that conclusion, I hurried to be in the col- 
lege. After that there was much talking among the Profes- 
sors nnd others about the morning star which appeared on 
that forenoon during sunshine. I explored exactly the time, 
and found that the star appeared, when I commenced writing 
that prophetical conclusion, and disappeared, when I finished 
writing. I handed then that article to you, to deliver it to 
the editor of the Carinthia. But there occured an accident, 
that the article appeared later than I expected, so in the 
Carinthia, that the last part with the great prophecy regard- 
ing the peace of nations was published on Easter Saturday 
April 18, 1835, or on the Eve of the birth-day of the Emperor 
Ferdinand the first year of his government. His birth day 
was celebrated that year on Easter Sunday. An exact 
calculation was made by our invisible agents. The poems 
of two panegyrists of the birthday of the Emperor appear- 
ed in the same number immediately before our prophecy. 
Those two adulators were types of the two adulators, 
Joseph Pletz Parson of the Imperial Court, and Anthony 
Alosy Wolf, Prince Bishop of Laibach. These two pre- 
lates have deluded the Emperor in regard to our mission, 
and as a consequence terrible judgments came upon 
governments and nations. But this writing is connected 
with the Morning Star, which should be delivered by you 
to the young Emperor Francis Joseph and to many nations 
as well as the ancestors of the Emperor, who are waiting 
, in the Empire of death for their redemption by our Mes- 
sage. It should be delivered by you in the midst of terri- 
ble judgments. If you have the spirit which I expect in 
you, you yourself will carry this letter without delay to 
the Emperor, and explain personally, what is necessary for 
his resurrection and strength. Now he belongs in the 16th 
verse of the 17th chapter of the Revelation. Kossuth, 
Mazzini and other heroes of the He volution are preparing 
the Harlot for Emperors and Kings, who are fulfilling the 
judgments which are announced in that verse. But we to 
whom this victory is promised, belong to those, who are 



120 

united with the lamb in the 14th verse of the 17th chapter 
of the Revelation and will overcome the Beast and its ten 
horns. To wit, we have the chain, with which the Dragon, the 
seducing and destroying Serpent, will be bound and cast into 
the abyss, Revel, xx : 2, That is the magnetic chain of 
events of past times in connexion with events of this time. 
In this chain the genuine condition of the existing political 
and ecclesiastical governments appears in its true light, so 
that, when this chain will be duly spread and made known 
to Nations, they will be carried from the existing Babylon 
into the New Jerusalem. Who ever amongst the rulers 
comprehends this and carries the people into the New Jeru- 
salem, into the promised Reign of Peace, he himself and his 
family, as well as his departed or yet in mortal bodies liv- 
ing congenial relations will be brought into the true happi- 
ness ; but on the contrary those rulers and who are attached 
to them, who despise our apostolic voice, will be extermin- 
ated. Judgement will not cease, till at length it destroys 
themselves also. I have given in this Epistle as many hints 
as are sufficient for such bishops who are not entirely dead, 
to believe, when I assure them, that in our writings it has 
been made clear and evident, that our chain or our system, 
which, for Peace of Nations, should be made known to all 
political and ecclesiastical Governments, is astronomically 
and historically correct. Therefore that of the three named 
bishops, who receives first this Epistle, should inform the 
other two of the matter and summon them to go directly 
with him to the Emperor. Who comprehends this, and is 
inspired by the Holy Ghost who is our director, for the ac- 
complishment of Divine Decrees, is with us a messenger of 
God. He should as such appear before the Emperor with 
this Epistle, read to him the Epistle, and explain it, and 
summon the Emperor to become with us a messenger of 
God, and may he be seemingly in profit or seemingly in loss 
in regard to the Emperor Napoleon, to send this Epistle to 
Emperor Napoleon, and require instantly an armistic under 
the condition, that he is desirous to make immediately, with 
condescension, a treaty of Peace, to hear the " Messo di 
dio," the messenger of God, spoken of by the prophets of 
the Old and New Testament as well as by the prophets of! 



121 

the succeeding ages of the Christian Era, and to fulfil the 
will of the Most High for the welfare of nations. Amongst 
those prophecies is one of the most remarkable in the 33rd 
Song of Purgatory in the Divine Comedy of the great Italian 
Poet Dante, in which the spirit Beatrice, Dante's departed 
wife, speaks of the " five hundred, ten and five messenger 
of God," that is, of " Smolnker messenger of God." 

The number 500, 10 and 5, that is the number 515, is op- 
posed to the number 666 in the Revelation, xiii : 18. The 
name which comprehends the mysteries which are contained 
in the 17th and 18th verses of the 13th chapter of the Re- 
velation and also the number 666, has been delivered into our 
hands, and all that belongs to the name, has been explained 
in my books, in which to obtain the number 666, we had 
to write the name with Greek letters, because the Re- 
velation appeared in the Greek language. And likewise also 
my name Smolnker, as it was originally exactly pronounced, 
to wit, with short o and short e must be written with Greek 
letters. This was the exact pronunciation of my name, as I 
heard it pronounced by my grandparents and my parents. 
And the Greek letters with short o and short e exactly 
pronounced in my name Smolnker, give exactly the number 
515, which is the number of the messenger of God in Dante's 
prophecy. If you add this number to the year 1321, in 
which Dante died, you obtain the year 1836. " The mes- 
senger of God " is in the quoted prophecy the same as the 
3d Angel in Revel, xiv. 9. That the third Angel regarding 
whom the prophecy commences in the 9th verse of the 14th 
chapter of the Revelation, had to appear before the public 
about the year 1836, and also that that Angel or messenger 
would not be a departed but a man living in his mortal body, 
has been shown in the last century by Doctor Bengel and his 
disciples using admirable astronomical calculations by the 
means of the prophetical numbers in the Revelation. My 
first German teacher, a Franciscan Monk from Bavaria, in- 
serted the letter i into my name, and taught me to write my 
name Smolniker, till at length Professor Valentine Vodnik 
wrote my name as I write it now. The numbers of my 
name, after having received those changes, if you calculate 

11 k -.., 



122 

the years, commencing with Dante's death, give also highly- 
important stopping points in the development of the myste- 
ries of the Theology for Christ's peaceable reign. I can give 
in an epistle only some hints. 

By many of our forerunners many points have received par- 
tial disclosures, or there have been prepared several links for 
the chain, with which we will strangle the Harlot and the 
Giant who sins with the Harlot, without hurting the flock 
and the fields, according to Dante's prophecy. This prophecy 
mentions also the stars by which our advent is announced, 
and iu my hooks several apparitions of unexpected stars are 
remembered in close connection with our office. In Dante's 
prophecy is the messenger of God a collective name as well 
as the third Angel or messenger in the 9th verse of the 14th 
chapter of the Revelation. One man is representing the 
whole society by whom is accomplished what is comprehended 
in the prophecy. The representative had to execute and ex- 
plain the mystery. At the expiration of the year 1836, 
which year has been so mysteriously announced by the pro- 
phets, that I knew nothing ahout it, I was called on the 
5th day of January, 1837. at 5 o'clock p. m. to this office. 
The call was delivered to me by an Angel of the Lord, that 
I should make the resolution to prepare for my voyage to 
America. And when 1 said : " O Lord ! Thy will be done !" 
the same moment a great light appeared over the City of 
Klagenfurt, where I was Professor of Biblical Literature 
and you were Spiritual Adviser in the Theological Semi- 
nary. You yourself have perhaps seen the light-ball, or 
certainly heard much and read in newspapers about it. 
I myself have not seen it, because I was in a deep trance 
and received at the same moment the order by a Hea- 
venly messenger. 

Here is no space to say more about Dante's prophecy. 
In my third volume of Memorable Events more than one 
hundred pages have been used for disclosing Dante's strange 
prophecy regarding the Messenger of God in the 33d or 
the last Song of Purgatory, in connection with other pro- 
phecies with which it is parallel arid in connection with 
the prophecies which have been given A. D. 1814 at the 
nrst distribution of premiums after the fall of Emperor Na- 



123 

poleon I. when our city of Laibach returned under the 
Austrian government, and I received Dante's Divine Come- 
dy for the first premium out of the Italian language. And 
whereas I am labouring since my arrival in America with 
the greatest zeal to save men and to bring them from Purga- 
tory into Heaven, warlike spirits are murdering and cast- 
ing them into hell. Yet I have great confidence that by 
your intermediation not only the Emperor of Austria but 
also the Emperor of France will hear the Heavenly voice, 
which is sounding in this letter. 1 have written several 
months before the outbreak of this war a book in the Eng- 
lish language (*'this same book from which we t^ke away 
other manuscript and publish this epistle, 5 ') to publish it as 
soon as circumstances will be favourable. I have shown 
in that book by peculiar events which occurred with Em- 
peror Louis Napoleon, but which are not comprehended by 
him and his mediums till they study to know our chain to 
bind the dragon, Revelation, xx : 2. that Emperor Napo- 
leon is a very strong medium of destroying spirits, but that 
I foster the hope, that he will comprehend our message of 
peace and draw also his Uncle Nepoleon I. into our reign 
of peace and become a great apostle of peace to the na- 
tions. 

Both Emperors, the Emperor of Austria as well as the 
Emperor of France, will become truly great if they accept 
our message of Peace, which contains the substance, that, 
they should directly conclude Peace, with all mutual conde- 
scension and with cur assurance, that soldiers who will not 
be needed in God's Reign of Peace on Earth, will obtain 
according to the plan which is to be published in the above 
mentioned book "(in this book) ' and which after the En- 
glish edition may be translated also in other languages, 
occupations most suitable to their strength and the best 
spiritual education, to be truly happy in their mortal bodies 
as well as after their departure, 

But whereas no treaty of Peace can be of duration in our 
time, unless the governments enter into Christ's Peaceable 
Reign, which to establish we have obtained the mission, 
you, Prince Bishop Anthony Slomshck, and also the other 
two witnesses who are bound to give you all possible assist 



124 

ance, are particularly summoned to recommend most urgent- 
ly to both emperors, as soon as they conclude an armistice and 
prepare the way to the treaty of Peace, to appoint also a 
healthy place, where according to the geographical situation 
and other circumstances bishops of both empires can easiest 
meet, for our Convention in which my Latin manuscript 
which should have been examined A. D. 1849 by the 
American Bishops in the Convention which was appointed 
in the City of New- York, is to be examined according to 
the same rules mentioned above, and to give me as well as 
the bishops information of this affair ; because I am ready 
to do all in my power for the Peace of Nations. You, 
Bishop Anthony Slomshek are requested, to send me directly 
the result, after having received and read this letter in your 
Consistory, and direct your letter to 

ANDREW B. SMOLNIKAR, 

Donnally's Mill, Perry County, 

Pennsylvania, in North America. 

We cannot enter into explanations of the points mention- 
ed in this Epistle to Bishop Anthony Slomshek. The sub- 
stance of the remote and recent causes of the war in 
Europe and of the causes of all revolutions and wars is, 
that men are living on the surface, in materialism, according 
to their animal lusts and passions, using their reason to ac- 
complish their animal desires, and neglecting the one thing 
needful to grow in the knowledge of their true inner condi- 
tion and the true condition of the departed, and in corres- 
ponding virtue for high spheres of spirits to promote the 
true welfare of the whole human race while they are 
promoting their own welfare. The treasures which 1 collect- 
ed from my early youth to this advanced age for the promo- 
tion of the common welfare, I carry with me into the 
spirit world. But those who, instead of having cultivated 
their inner man, came on the surface into the material- 
istic life, and lived according to their animal passions and 
carnal lusts and according to the custom of their party an4 
sect, and supported blindly the performances contained in 



125 

the traditions and systems which have been delivered to 
them by their predecessors, were preparing in their way for 
revolutions and wars, instead of having learned our disclo- 
sures that the time had arrived for the abolition of the Old 
Heavens and the Old Earth, that is, of the old ecclesiastical 
and political institutions, and how they are to be abolished 
in the most peaceable manner. 

In this ignorance of things which have been disclosed in 
our publications, those who keep up those Institutions, come 
in collision with those who endeavour to destroy them with- 
out knowledge of their prophetical meaning and of the 
truth which is behind the vail of the outward form, and 
without preparation for a better state of human affairs. 
This collision is continuously preparing revolutions and wars. 
Men on the surface not knowing the right means for true 
liberty, use the means which destroy not only liberty, but 
also human life and property, and life is wantonly destroyed, 
because men in their dreadful degraded condition do not 
know how to appreciate it. In this condition, if the old 
systems would succeed so far as to crush down with abso- 
lute despotism all movements for deliverance, they could not 
keep for a long time people in bondage of absolutism. 
Crevices would be always found, from which the movements 
of the secret aspirations for liberty would commence to be 
made manifest, till the eruption of the flood of revolution 
and war would effect great destruction of life and property. 
But also in the case, that the enemies of the old institutions 
, would succeed so far as to sweep away every vestige of 
them on the surface of the Globe, they would be as little 
, able as the supporters of the old systems to preserve Peace ; 
i because there is no pacification in the spirit world, except 
j by receiving and spreading the means shown us from the 
. spheres of spirits by whom we are commissioned to intro- 
! duce the New Era of Harmony and Peace amongst mortals 
as well as amongst their congenial departed. But the more 
[| materialism subdues the Globe, the more the inner causes 
1 for new out-breaks of revolutions and wars are operating 
| to find crevices for the outbreak, so that there is absolutism 
. and despotism as necessary for those who without the use of 



126 

the old forms promise to make people free, as for those who 
promise the same in the support of the new systems. Em- 
peror Louis Napoleon and Emperor Francis Joseph are 
quite remarkable representatives of the two systems, while 
Napoleon makes such a use of the old form as to satisfy 
many of the open opposers to it, and the Emperor of Austria 
endeavours to sustain with hundreds of thousands of soldiers 
the inheritance of the old abominations which should have 
been abolished by the application of our message without 
murder of any man and for the greatest benefit of the de- 
parted and the mortals of the family of Hapsburgh, while 
the whole empire and all nations would have been 
benefited. 

From the scattered hints in this book you may collect, 
that since Francis Joseph's Government 1 was rather endea- 
vouring to effect in one or the other manner a movement in 
this country, by which at length also the Bishops and the 
Government of Austria might be awakened from their fatal 
lethargy ; because I saw that my direct applications to the 
young Emperor would have been for no use. I am in 
no direct correspondence with my native country, and I re- 
ceive news either in newspapers or from occasional reports, 
and shortly before I wrote the weighty Epistle to Anthony 
Slomshek I met with a countryman who was professor in 
Vienna, during the revolution of 1848, and on account 
that he inspired students for fighting, he had to leave the 
country, and he told me besides other news, that he 
heard that Anthony Slomshek was Prince Bishop in Laibach. 
Several years- before that I received the news that he was 
Prince Bishop at Saint Andrew in Lavant Valley of 
Carinthia, only five miles from the monastery of Saint Paul, 
where I became a monk of the Benedictine order. I wrote 
to him, when I received that report ; but I received no 
answer. At length the Epistle which appears in this trea- 
tise, has been sent to him as to Prince Bishop of Laibach, 
on the above mentioned authority. The Epistle would 
retain in this book the same value also in the case, that the 
report should not be correct that he is Bishop of Laibach ; 
because the facts which I relate in the Epistle as facts 



127 

known to him are facts of my own experience and such 
as occurred in close connection with my experience, and have 
been attested by many witnesses directly after they 
happened. 

Although I made few applications directly to Austria dur- 
ing the Government of Emperor Francis Joseph, my fellow 
student Frederick Baraga, Bishop at the Falls of Saint 
Mary at Lake Superior, extending his diocese widely 
amongst Indians of North America, a peculiar favorite at 
the Austrian Court, after having neglected the former opportu- 
nities to study our message of Peace and to spread it in the 
Austrian Government, was brought on the great Popish Feast 
of Christ's Body (Festum Corporis Christi) May 22, 1856, 
to me in quite an unexpected manner for both but in such 
a connexion with the present war in Europe, that if this 
man, at least at that time had fulfilled his highest duty, 
instead of the tremendous war, Christ's Peace would have al- 
ready been established in Europe. Therefore, not having room 
to write much, I must mention at least somewhat about 
that our meeting showing the secret causes of the present 
war and of all revolutions and w T ars since our first procla- 
mation of the great message entrusted to our care. 

On that feast, which was celebrated A. D. 1856 on the 
22d day of May, my pamphlet : " Redemption of oppressed 
Humanity ! Christ's manifestation for the abolition of all 
kinds of Popery !" Issued from the press in the same 
Printing Establishment of Cincinnati, into which Bishop 
Baraga came on that feast to see the proof-sheet of the title 
page of his Latin Book for his missionaries. Our meeting 
on that feast in a Protestant Printing Office was so unex- 
pected, that we did not know each other, when we met 
et the compositors' room which lie left while I was enter- 
ing into it. I was then instructed by the compositors, that 
that gentleman was the same Bishop Baraga about whom 
I spoke in the pamphlet showing that while bishops were 
consecrating him or made him a bishop, they were cruci- 
fying Christ in his members ; to wit, that bishop after 
having become so great an apostle of the Indians, that he 
was very renowned in our native country and at the Austrian 



129 

Government, was made a medium by my leaders, that 
he opened the way for my voyage to America. But after 
having discovered, that our mission was not for, but 
against the Pope, he instead of having studied my books 
and examined our message of Peace and the credentials of 
onr mission, became enraged. I expected that at a person- 
al meeting with him I would make him comprehend our 
mission. But there was no opportunity until that feast on 
the 22d May, 1856, which was selected for the commence- 
ment of the spirit manifestations at my personal meetings 
with that medium of spirits of delusion and destruction. 

After having written a considerable portion of the next 
following treatise, I am aware that I cannot encompass 
within so few pages as I am desirous to do, what is to be 
communicated there to nations, and I take from this trea- 
tise some sheets away, in which I have given disclosures, 
why we have mentioned in our Epistle to Bishop Anthony 
Slomshek also the Bishops of Triest and Goricia, whose 
predecessors should have at the same time opened the way to 
the circulation of our message of Peace in which time 
Bishop Anthony Aloysy Wolf should have been their co- 
operator for Peace. But Matthew Raunicher, who was 
at that time Bishop of Triest, should have been the leader 
of this work ; because amongst those who belonged to the 
Austrian Government he was the first who received the 
first two volumes of my works. But he was formerly 
Professor of Dogmatics and as such also my professor, and 
was so fixed in the Dogmas of his infallible Church, that he 
could not study my books, to learn what all dogmatists of the 
so called christian denominations require, to with signs ac- 
cording to prophecies by which an " extraordinary ambas- 
sador " to the churches should prove his mission. I hope, 
that Raunicher's disciples, Bishop Baraga and Bishops 
and Priests in Illyria and elsewhere will learn at length 
that we have superabundance of signs according to 
prophecies testifying our mission against the infallibility 
of the Church, and for the great truth, that many of the 
Dogmas of the church are the most shocking absurdities, 
of they are taken as they have been delivered by the 



129 

Papal Imperial Royal Hierarchy, but that we show a deep- 
er sense, in which sound reason and science are reconciled 
with religion. But we close this treatise to get more room 
for the next following treatise, to assist the Pope and his 
bishops to prepare for their own and the ressurrection of 
their departed predecessors. 



130 



FOURTH TREATISE. 

Pious IX Bishop of Rome, Louis Napoleon Emperor of 
France, Francis Joseph Emperor of Austria, the 
three extraordinary witnesses of our on the title- 
page of this book expressed mission and powerful 
preachers to all governments and in the first place 
to the Government of the United States of North 
America, that they should submit to the Govern- 
ment of our Lord and his Christ and become with 
us messengers to introduce the promised universal 
Republic of Truth and Justice, Harmony and 
Peace on the whole Globe. 

In the first three of my five German volumes the mag 
netic chain of memorable events to bind the dragon, Revel 
xx : 2. is so developed, that the proper position of the 
existing governments of the so called christians is madernan- 
ifest. They belong to the Beast with seven heads and to its 
ten horns either in the old or in a new fashion. Those three 
volumes having been published from A. D. 1938 to 1840, 
Pope Pius IX and the two named Emperors towhom the 
world's attention is now directed, have not been mentioned 
in those volumes nor known to mortal men, that they will 
occupy the position, on which they appear according to 
prophecies, nor they themselves nor other men know at 
this time that position, if they have not studied the 
magnetic chain exhibited in those volumes to bind the dra- 
gon, Revel, xx.: 2, the large serpent, the im^ge of the spirit 
of delusion and destruction by whom rulers and their sup- 
porters have been inspired with such a madness as to apply 
their studies how to kill men in the most cunning manner 
and to strip the remnant of their property and keep them 
in bondage. Each of those volumes is of a considerable 
size : the third is the largest containing 864 pages. But 



131 

the substance of their contents is concentrated in the 
Latin manuscript, written at the commencement of 1849. 

If Theologians had studied my German volumes or at- 
tended the Latin Convention to which they have been most 
earnestly invited, they had known without my explanation 
the position of these three great representatives, or rather 
they had converted them long ago into the messengers of 
Peace. But after matters had arrived so far as they are 
now manifest, we must do what we can" for the benefit of 
these three witnesses and of those who are attached to one 
or the other as well as for the benefit of all governments 
and their subjects ; because all are preparing instruments 
for destruction of human life and property and drilling 
men to destroy or wound their fellow men in the most 
artful and cunning manner, and to reward with the highest 
premiums those who perform best this most criminal 
work. 

If you ask, by whose authority they are doing this, the 
answer is given : " and the Dragon gave him his power, 
and his seat and great authority," Revel. XIII: 2. to wit, 
to the representative of the Beast with seven heads and 
ten horns. Under the christian mask he became such a 
terrible monster, that no other epithet was more suitable 
for him than that of a Therion, of a ferocious beast hav- 
ing seven heads and ten horns. Having been inspired 
and directed by the Dragon and his host, he could not 
teach his sons and daughters, emperors and empresses, 
kings and queens, a better doctrine than that which was in- 
fixed in his heads by the Dragon and his host. " The 
seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman 
sitteth; and they are seven kings; five are fallen, and 
one is, and the other is not yet come ; and when he comes, 
he must continue a short space." Revel xvii : and 

It is to be understood, that in a brief treatise we can give 
only some hints in regard to certain links of the long chain 
of events, which is exhibited in the first three from A. D. 
1838 to 1840 published volumes. The three at the head 
of this treatise mentioned witnesses are so extraordinary 
links added to that chain, that while I was writing those 



132 

three volumes I thought, that the chain was long and 
strong enought to bind the Dragon and to establish Peace 
on the whole Globe. But when people would not spread 
that chain, it was after that much protracted. In the years 
1841 and 1842 the 4th and 5th German volumes and then 
a number of English pamphlets were added ; but the last 
links of the chain cannot be understood without some 
knowledge of the preceding links. 

In every age men were awakened, whose intellectual 
and moral improvement was above the general course of 
the aee, and who were endeavoring to warn and elevate 
the fallen generation. They were preparing the way for 
our advent, and disclosing what belonged to their sphere, 
that it might receive more light in " the dispensation of 
the fulness of times" Ephes. 1 : 10, to introduce which we 
are commissioned. One of those forerunners was Doctor 
Bengel, disclosing what belonged to his mission in the first 
half of the last century, so that in the same years of the 
18th century remarkable disclosures have been made by 
his instrumentality, in which years in the 19th century 
Heavenly messengers have given great disclosures by my 
instrumentality regarding Christ's peaceable reign on 
earth. A. D. 1740 his German work " Erklaerte OfFen- 
barung (Revelation explained) was published ; and exact- 
ly one 5 hundred years after that, on Easter Saturday, 1840, 
my third German volume, by which the chain to bind ihe 
Dragon was complete, issued from the press. To wit, 
in the first and second volumes the " memorable events " 
are reported, which took place at our experience for the 
abolition of Popery, or what is the same, for the abolition of 
monarchy ; and in the third volume is shown, that memor- 
able events which are explained in my first two volumes, 
happened according to prophecies which are in the Bible 
and also in other works of ancient times and have been re- 
peated through the course of centuries of the Christian Era, 
and that the memorable events which happened at our 
experience, would not have scared priests and preachers, 
but would have been expected by them, if they had not 
been ignoramuses of what our forerunners had disclosed be- 
fore us, or stubborn materialistic hypocrites, not beleaving 



133 

what they preach and profess by their performance. 
The principal of those forerunners have been mentioned 
in that volume, and how far each in his situation saw the 
objects, which have received in our mission a light which 
could not be obtained in former ages. Doctor Bengel 
occupies amongst those forerunners a peculiar place ; be- 
cause he is the second angel or messenger, spoken of in 
Revel, xiv: 8, that is, the representative of messengers by 
whom the contents of that verse are fulfilled, because he 
was the first amongst those, who have proclaimed propheti- 
cally Christ's coming or Christ's manifestation to effect the 
fall of Babylon while they were showing the time in which 
it had to take place, and disclosing many other deep things 
which were not known before, and have warned people 
powerfully, to prepare for Christ's coming. This was 
done by Doctor Bengel and his disciples prophetically, I 
mean, that they saw Christ's coming only in the image of 
the Biblical prophets, and did not know the manner of his 
coming, and pointed out the year 1836, as the tropical 
year for his coming. But when that year expired, those who 
had before great confidence in Dr. Bengel's disclosures, 
said, that he was mistaken in the calculation of the times. 
But we have shown according to our mission in the 3rd. of 
the mentioned volumes, that Doctor Bengel w r as not mis- 
taken in what belonged to the sphere of his mission, and his 
wonderful calculation was correct regarding the time, but 
that what he wrote regarding the manner of Christ's coming 
and other things were not correct, which not he but the third 
angel, Revel, xiv. 8, had to disclose; because the year 1836 
wasthe tropical year, at the expiration of which the 3d an- 
gel had to appear, and then to perform his task and explain 
the prophetical images and other things which have 
not been understood before that explanation ; because the 
Lord came at that time as a thief, Revel, xvi : 15. The 
thief is not seen, when he takes away what he finds suita- 
ble for his use And the same have we done in our mis- 
sion in which was gradually disclosed, that Christ comes 
by us, his messengers, and discloses what is needed, by the 
direction of his invisible agents who are operating through 
our mediumship. 

l 12 



134 

If you keep all that has been said in this book, you will 
comprehend the hints which we have given as preparations at 
our approach to the development of what we have promised 
in the inscription of this treatise. Others have tried to show 
from their position, and Doctor Bengel with application of 
historical and astronomical erudition endeavoured to make it 
most evident, that the Beast with seven heads and ten horns 
in the 13th chapter of the Revelation, is the papal monarchy. 
At length came the 3rd angel or messenger, Revel, xiv : 9, 
by whose mediumship the whole chain was developed, 
which testifies the same. And Heavenly Congress of the 
144,000 martyrs, Revel, xiv: 1, who superintend, that pro- 
phecy given under their direction, is exactly iulfilled, (as 
there is the case with the prophecies of the Revelation,) have 
given also such testimonies of this truth, that the most stub- 
born materialist if he studies to learn truth, finds superabun- 
dance of most striking evidences, that hosts of spirits were 
co-operating, that prophecy was fulfilling, till at length by 
unexpected events the Divine seal was attached to its fulfil- 
ment by our mediumship. We will give later in this treatise 
striking testimonies of this truth. But here was the prepara- 
tion, that you may understand the following hints on the 9th 
and 10th verses of the 17th chapter of the Revelation in con- 
nection with the inscription of this treatise. 

Doctor Bengel was the first who has discovered, after an 
investigation lor many years in the Bullarium Romanum, in 
which the dates of the papal letters which are known under 
the name of the Papal Bulls, bear besides the time, the place 
from which they issued, that is, the place of the Papal See 
or Chair, or of the papal government. In the 17th chapter 
is the same Beast with the seven heads and ten horns which 
appears in the first verse of the 13th chapter, only that in the 
17th chapter it appears in another state, to wit, the seer 
says in Revelation, xvii : 3d, I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet 
coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven 
heads and ten horns." This woman is called in the 5th 
verse : " Babylon the great, the mother of harlots and abo- 
minations." The same woman is called in the 3d verse of 
the second chapter in the second epistle to the Thessalo- 
nians "the apostasia or apostasy," what your translators expres- 



135 

Bed with " a falling away." In the preceding treatise we 
quoted a prophecy in the 33d song of Purgatory in Dante's Di- 
vine comedy, in which the five hundred ten and five messen- 
ger of God strangles the harlot and the giant who sins with 
the harlot. That harlot is the same old woman, which is 
called in the 17th chapter of the Revelation, " the mother of 
harlots and abominations," and the giant is the representa- 
tive of the Beast, at this time Pius ix, carrying on his shoul- 
ders the whole burden of abominations and blasphemies of 
the whole succession of the apostles whose master is the 
apocalyptical dragon, who has given him "power, seat and 
great authority," Revel, xiii : 2. The word which is in your 
translation seat, is in Greek " throne," which you understand . 
But by the worshipers of the Beast it is usually called " the 
Holy See," and you know if you have comprehended this book 
until this page, that the Pope had received his holy see 
from "his infernal holiness, the dragon." And we will con- 
centrate and kindle an admireable light upon this subject in 
this treatise. 

In the the 7th chapter of Daniel is the 4th Beast, having 
ten horns, the Roman Monarchy. This same monarchy be- 
came at length the papal monarchy, when the Bishop of 
Rome became monarch of the chnrch and extended his 
monarchy or superintendency over the other monarchs and 
nations as far as he could, with the same view, as the heathen 
Roman Emperors had, to make Rome the mistress of the 
globe ; only that the Roman bishop did this under a christian 
title, although his government was an antichristian government 
under a christian pretext. There was inspiration ; but the 
inspiration was from the dragon and his host. The foundation of 
that Empire is expressed in Revel, xiii : 2. Any body who 
has a christian spirit and compares that which happened in 
Italy from Easter Sunday of this year until this day, July, 
21st, 1859, is convinced of this truth. These are the fruits 
of the Papal monarchy ! 1 have superabundance of other 
business, and am writing occasionally since the 4th of this 
month the preceding and this treatise, and the reader should 
keep continuously in his mind, that I give only some links, 
in this^ti me of great delusion preparing great destruction also 
in this country, that there not being opportunity to study the 



136 

whole chain of our disclosures people might receive as much 
as necessary to know the " secret ememies of true Republi- 
canism," and the inner life of man and the spirit world, that 
they might be saved, instead of being ruined and destroyed. 
"The seven heads are seven mountains. Also seven kings, five 
of whom are fallen, and one is and the other is not yet come." 
This is the state of things at the time, in the 9th and 10th 
verses of the 17th chapter of the Revelation. Rome is loca- 
ted on a number of hills, the seven principal of which are called 
by the ancient writers the seven mountains. Doctor Bengel 
has shown from the Bullarium Roman um and other docu- 
ments regarding the Papal government, that since the Ro- 
man Emperor Constantine I. the Pope had the seat of his 
administration until the time in which Doctor Bengel wrote, 
on five of the seven mountains, to wit, 1. on the mountain 
Coelius, 2. mountain Aventinus, 3. Vaticanus, 4. durinalis, 
5. Esquilinus. Farther is to be remarked that although 
Popes had some times their seatsin other places, for instance 
in Avignon of France, others in opposition to them had at 
the same time their seat in Rome, or when in some Revolu- 
tion they were driven from Rome, they returned as soon as 
they could. Doctor Bengel when he found, that in his time 
the seat of the Papal government was the fifth of the seven 
mountains, assured most solemnly, that that government 
would not be translocated from that [upon another mountain 
until it crumbled to pieces, and he, by his admirable calcula- 
tion, showed, that it would take place before the expiration 
of his century. It took place A. D. 1798, when Pope Pius 
.VI. was taken captive and carried to France, and the French 
Directory located the seat of their government in Rome, not up- 
on one of the five mountains which were successively occupied 
as the seat of the Papal government, but upon the mountain 
Capitolinus. On that mountain was the temple which was 
dedicated during the heathen Rome to all heathen Gods, 
and during the Papal Rome to all Saints or all Gods 
whom the Pope professed to worship. But then it was taken 
by the French Directory for the seat of the government. 

All these things were axactly performed by the influence 
of spirits of different spheres. Every actor in the, great 
drama was influenced by spirits for whose inspiration he was 



137 

best prepared. But all that took place under the vigilance 
of the highest order of spirits for the accomplishment of pro- 
phecies. In Revelation, xvii • 10 the seven mountains are 
called seven^kings, that is seven monarchial or dospotic oran- 
tichristian governments, governments which originated from 
the inspiration of the dragon, the spirit of delusion and des- 
truction. The seven mountains are types of these seven 
governments. But five are fallen, that is five kings or five 
monarchial governments are fallen at the time which the 
Revelator saw, that is, at the time, when the woman was 
sitting on the Beast having seven heads and ten horns. Du- 
ring those five kings or during the Papal governments on the 
five mountains that woman, which is the mother of harlots 
and abominations, was prepared and fostered by all the an- 
ti-christian deeds which have been perpetrated by the 
authority of the Papal Bulls which issued from the five 
mountains. People who came out from the exterior fashion 
of Popery, did not return to the christian truth and christian 
spirit, but progressed into materialism and endeavoured to 
effect with weapons of war, what can only be effected 
according to the plan given in the following treatise. The 
French Revolution broke out A. D. 1789, aud progressed in 
tremendous destruction of life and property and in terrorism 
and distress of the survivors, that at length A. D. 1798 
Pope Pious VI was carried captive to France, where he 
died ; the Papal Monarchy or the Beast having seven heads, 
disappeared, or the woman was sitting upon the Beast, that 
is, took possession of the monarchy. That woman is called 
the harlot and the mother of harlots, and the apostasy, or 
defection from truth and righteousness. People polluted 
with this defection appear under the image of a harlot. 
Aud those who professed to act in the name of the Republic 
or the people, after having removed the Pope from his seat, 
located their government on the Mountain Capitolinus, in 
contempt of the saints or gods of the Pope, and supported 
their government with a more terrible despotism, than their 
predecessors, the popes, did. This government of the 
French Directory on the Mountain Capitolinus, is in this 
calculation the sixth government, or the government intro- 
duced in Rome after the fall of the governments on the five 



138 

of the seven mountains. When the government on those 
five mountains was translocated from one mountain upon an 
other, the government was not destroyed but only changed, 
as circumstances required. But when the sixth government, 
(called in Revel, xvii 10: " the one is" that is, the one 
which was in existence after the fall of the preceding five), 
was introduced, the former governments of the Papal 
monarchy were entirely abolished. When this took place, 
" the other" in Revel, xvii : 10 "was not yet come," and 
the government of the French Republic was in the greatest 
danger of being overturned. In those circumstances, ' the 
other," that is Napoleon came. He returned from Egypt 
and saved the republic ; but the republic could not be sus- 
tained, and Napoleon advanced gradually so far that he 
became at length Emperor ; and of him is said : "he must 
continue a short space." Revel xvii: 10. His government 
is in this calculation the seventh government. He thought, 
that the secular monarchy of the Pope was injurious to his 
Empire, and he required that the Pope, Pious VII, successor 
of Pius VI who died in France, should give up his secular 
monarchy. And when the Pope refused to do so, he was 
taken captive and brought at length to France. 

Napoleon is in our magnetic chain the same, who ac- 
cording to the vulgar reading and translation is called "the 
man of sin, the son of perdition." 2d Ep. Thessal. ii : 3. 
We give only as many hints as are sufficient, to arouse 
governments and nations from their lethargy. Theologians 
not knowing how the Bible originated, nor how to make the 
right use of it, had made already of the first chapter of 
the Bible the greatest abuse, and came in collision with 
developments of astronomy and geology as well as with the 
true history of man, being in that chapter nothing else but 
the vision or the image of the creation of the mosaic 
Heaven and the mosaic Earth, or the mosaic ecclesiastical 
and political institutions, which are abolished by virtue of 
our mission in which we show the new Heaven and the new 
Earth. Interpretors and translators commenced to dupe 
people with the first verse of the Bible, where the Hebrew 
word " Elohim " is in the plural number But they trans- 
lated that word, " God ;" although those who know some- 



139 

what about the true spiritualism, may easily comprehend, 
that those Elohim are the guardian gods or the guardian 
angels, departed ancestors of the Jewish Nation. At the 
administration of those guardians Moses produced the eccles- 
iastical and political institutions of that nation. Of those 
institutions, and of the books of that nation such a tre- 
mendous abuse was made, that from that abuse at length 
" the man of sin, the son of perdition " was produced. But 
this vulgar reading is taken in the first place from a wrong 
Greek reading. The genuine reading gives in the first 
place the translation " the man of lawlessness " that is, the 
man who came out from a lawless state, from a state in 
which the ecclesiastical and political laws have been over- 
thrown. In the second place instead of " the son of per- 
dition " should be translated "the son of destruction," that 
is, the man who came through that dreadful destruction of 
human life and property which is preserved in history, upon 
the Imperial Throne of France, that all in him has been ful- 
filled, what we read in the quoted chapter, and is 
explained in our magnetic chain in which we have given 
also the genuine reading and the genuine translation, where 
needed to understand the prophecy, as far as it has been 
fulfiilled in Napoleon I. But the explanation cannot be 
here repeated ; but we had here to mention as much as 
necessary, that the supplement of its fulfilment might be 
understood by Napoleon III. and that the two fighting em- 
perors and their tremendous armies in Italy, as well as all 
o:her monarchs, might learn their true position and be con- 
verted from the Dragon to Christ and become with us mes- 
sengers of Peace. For this purpose we must give the 
following hints : 

" And the Beast that was and is not, even he is the 
eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. Revel, 
xvii. : 11. You must keep in mind, that the Revelator saw 
the state in which the harlot was sitting on the Beast, that 
is, occupying the place of the Papal monarchy, In that 
state of things the Beast or Papal monarchy was not in 
existence. But when the Revelator was contemplating that 
state with marvel, the angel who has shown him this state 
of things, gives some prophecies of what would follow after that 
state. 



• 140 

l ' The Beast that thou sawest, was, and is not ; and shall 
ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition " 
Revel, xvii : 8. The Papal monarchy, which disappeared 
for a certain time, had to re-appear, and that re-appearance 
is its ascension from the abyss, from so deep a cave that its 
bottom is not seen, from the realm of darkness in reference 
to Revel, xiii : 2, when it came into existence first by the 
spirit of delusion effecting great destruction, at the incur- 
sion of babarian nations into the Roman Empire in the 4th, 
5th, and 6th centuries. At that time the Bishop of Rome 
took advantage to commence to be Superintendent of the 
kingdoms which originated from the Roman Empire, and 
their number was successively ten, which are called the ten 
horns of the Beast. Napoleon's Empire " which continued 
a short space," having been the seventh government, the 
Papal monarchy which ascended out of the abyss Revel, 
xvii : 8, was in this calculation the eighth king or govern- 
ment, Revel, xvii: 11, and came out of the seven preced- 
ing governments, and commenced, when A. D. 1814 Pope 
Pius VII took possession of his territory after his triumphant 
return to Rome. Then the ten horns of the Beast, who 
"are ten kings" Revel, xvii: 12, (to wit, in reference to 
the origin of the kingdoms out of the Roman Empire in 
connexion with the origin of the papal monarchy,) the 
monarchs or their Representatives who after the overthrow 
of Napoleon's Empire assembled in the Congress of Vienna, 
" These have one mind, and shall give their power and 
strength unto the Beast." Revel, xvii : 13 The transla- 
tion being not exact, we give only the sense, that they agreed, 
that the representative of the Beast or the Pope should be 
with them a partaker of his temporal power, or of his 
monarchy, which he has lost entirely during the sixth govern- 
ment, and died in captivity. His successor Pius VII, who 
commenced to restore it, was then taken by Napoleon ; but 
after Napoleon's fall the old dynasties with the Papal 
monarchy were restored. And the people continued in the 
great apostasy which is called the harlot, and the monarchs 
were fulfilling and continue to fulfil at this time in the 
most tremendous manner the 16th verse of the 17th chapter 
of the Revelation, "making the harlot desolate and naked, 



141 

eating her flesh and burning her with fire." In this tremen- 
dous condition they continued since they took again posses- 
sion of their governments. Their proceedings and the 
whole management of their affairs appear anti-christian. 
These governments "make war with the lamb." Revel, 
xvii : 14. This they do continously, till at length we read 
reports of such destructions as are now in Italy. But to those 
who are with the lamb, called and chosen and faithful, the 
■ victory against the antichristian governments is promised in 
the same verse. Without having room for farther hints in this 
* confinement to a small book, that it might be studied by 
I many who could not be moved or would not have time to 
study a large work or would not have the means to buy it, 
, we must give here some hints, how our victory against those 
who are in war with the lamb, has been secured by the 
most solemn promises and fulfilment of the most sublime 
prophecies. Readers should keep in mind all hints given on 
the preceding pages, and should know, that I was called to 
America by a Heavenly messenger. Then followed continu- 
ous signs, by which all things were prepared the right mo- 
ment, that I was directed to Boston, Mass., and arrived in 
that city on my birth day, November, 29, 1837, when I was 
exactly 42 years old. I had no knowledge, that my invisible 
guardians had prepared all that was required, that in that 
city great works have been performed by my instrumentality. 
On memorable events which happened in the Roman Catholic 
Church of that city from December, 1837, until the 3d Sunday 
after Easter, 1 838, by my mediumship and assistance of 144 
witnesses many hundred pages have been written in my 
often mentioned five German volumes. 

Readers of this book are accustomed to hear unexpected 
events, and we mention without explanations the following 
as preparatory to the light which we shall give in this treatise 
upon the present meeting of Emperor Napoleon and his army 
with Emperor Francis Joseph and his army in Italy, and 
upon the present Pope in their vicinity. 

While I was preparing to start from Boston to other 
places, I was instructed by unexpected wonders and signs 
that I must remain in Boston and take care of the German 
Catholic congregation, and the priest who had charge of it, 



142 

was by invisible agents compelled to leave directly Boston. 
For the use of our German Congregation the Roman 
Catholic Cathedral Church was granted at the time, during 
which it was not occupied by the Irish and American Con- 
gregation. We had our service on Sundays from 8 to 10 
o'clock A. M. in that Church, and I explained prophecies 
in reference to our time and the necessity of true Reforma- 
tion for those who would be partakers of the great promises 
for the fulfilment of which the time was approaching. 
This I knew as well as also, that 1 came to America to 
work in this country for their fulfilment according to the 
direction of my leaders. But I did not know, what, accord- 
ing to their plan was to be done. 

On the 6th day of January, 1838, which was Saturday 
and the feast of Epiphany or Christ's manifestation, a 
great prophetical least for our mission, I received the order 
from my guardian, the martyr in Revel, xiv : 14, who was 
crucified and burned by the Pope, and found by the Heaven- 
ly Congress, Revel, xiv : 1, as best qualified to be my prin- 
cipal director in what I had to perform in the cathedral 
Church in Boston. The name of that martyr and why he 
was found to be my leader in that work, is in other of my 
writings. By him I was instructed to prepare the congre- 
gation on that feast, that those who would be willing to co- 
operate with us for the great Reformation which was required 
for the fulfilment of prophecies, should be ready to come on 
the next following day after our Sunday service in my school 
room and sign their names and what they would be willing 
to do for defraying expenses in our enterprises. On Sunday 
the 7th of January, 1838, I delivered again a sermon suit- 
able to inspire the congregation for the great enterprise, and 
asked that those who were ready for co-operation, should 
come directly after the service in our school room. That 
was a step against all precedence. The catalogue of those 
who belonged to the congregation, was given to me before, 
and trustees took great care to collect large subscriptions for 
us. But all this should be rejected, and only those who 
would be ready to work with me for the great reformation 
without regard to the bishop, should come and sign their 
names and contributions, to be regarded as my fellow labour- 



143 

ers in the great reformation. Although I have explained to 
them in my sermons as many signs as they could bear, that 
I came against all my expectations to America to pre- 
pare people for the reformation necessary for the fulfilment of 
the greatest promises, I, according to human insight into 
matters, did not expect that any would dare to sign his 
name. But I did, as I was ordered by my leader. 

After our service on Sunday, January 7, 1859, there came 
so many that our school room was crowded. Trustees and 
others came with them to warn the others, not to do any 
step for such an enterprise, without asking first the bishop, 
what should be done in this case. Others remarked, that I 
knew well what I was doing. And I repeated what I have 
explained at our meetings in the church, that I was doing 
nothing except what was showed to me by the spirit, who 
had given also in their presence sufficient testimonies, that 
he was a spirit of truth and righteousness. Then all were 
so inspired, that those who resisted most signed first their 
names. Having been agreed that they must sign their 
names before me and witnesses in my catalogue the business 
required time, and those who came from a distance, remained 
to sign their names amongst the first, and the others went 
home, and returned afternoon. On the next following Sun- 
day we assembled again, that the names of the signers were 
read solemnly and distinctly in the presence of the whole 
congregation for other purposes, which to mention here is no 
room, as well as for the purpose which mustbe mentioned, 
that the congregation were expressly admonished, that at 
the reading of the names of the signers they should pay 
pecular attention, that if any mistake should beibuud, it 
might be corrected, and that all flight be witnesses of what 
every one had signed to contribute for our enterprise. Every 
one, called by the name, answered. Most of them, if not 
all, were present. And if any one, for I do not recollect 
any case, was absent, certainly those who knew him and 
were present when he came to sign his name, testified, that 
they saw him, when he signed his name and contribution, 
and that his name was correctly written into my catalogue. 
In this manner that which was signed January 7th 1838, 



144 

before witnesses was on the 14th of the same month testified 
by the whole congregation. 

Signs and wonders became more manifest. I was commanded 
by my leader to write an Encyclic Latin Epistle, directed to 
the Bishops of the Austrian Empire, showing the necessity 
of true Reformation that nations might become partakers of 
the promises. I have shown in that Epistle of seven closely 
written sheets, what was first and most necessary ; and I 
mentioned a number of signs which have been given in the 
Austrian Empire before I started thence to America, and a 
number of signs in Boston after my arrival there, by which 
our mission was testified. After having finished writing 
that Epistle, I was directed by the same spirit, to write 
to Benedict Fenwick Roman Catholic Bishop of Boston, a 
short letter, as addition to the Encyclic Epistle to the Bishops 
of Austria, showing to the bishops, that whereas some signs 
have been mentioned, which took place in the Austrian Em- 
pire in the presence of witnesses who have been named 
in the Epistle, and other signs happened in Boston, and of 
those signs he was a witness, he was in duty bound to sign 
first the circular Epistle and to promise his co-operation with 
us for the great Reformation of the Church, which is neces- 
sary to stop judgments and to make nations partakers of the 
greatest promises. I added, that if he would refuse to sign, 
I could not go any more into his Church. The bishop was 
a cunning Jesuite. He understood that by signing that 
Epistle he could not satisfy his Pope, and he wrote to me 
a very enticing letter, to stop me in my Reformation. Hut 
I assembled directly those of the congregation, who could be 
assembled that evening, Friday, February 16th 1838 and 
explained what had happened, showing to them their duty, 
to make known to the congregation to assemble on next bun- 
day in a Protestant School-house in which I would explain, 
why I could not go any more into the Church of the Bishop. 
I convinced them after sufficient explanation of the matter, 
that they were satisfied, that I had to obey rather the direc- 
tion of the spirit, than the wishes of the bishop. 

On Saturday, Feb. 17, 1838, I was again awakened at o 
o'clock A. M. as at my former commission, and commanded by 
my leader, to write again to the bishop and explain my 



145 

message given to the congregation to assemble on the 
next day in a Protestant School house unless the bishop 
would acknowledge his fault and do what was required. I 
assured him most solemnly, that all those steps were done 
under strict direction of the spirit who had confirmed my 
mission ; therefore " nisi haec feceris, tecum in sacris com- 
municare non possum." It is to be understood, that I wrote 
to him in Latin, and said : "If thou, Bishop, wilt not do 
this," that is, if thou wilt not sign the Epistle and co-operate 
with us, "I can have no ecclesiastical communion with 
thee." The Epistle was then carried and handed to him at 8 
o'clock A. M. of that day. 

Soon after that a deputation of our congregation carne to 
me. They reported that our message according to our 
agreement, was spread in the congregation, but there was a 
means, to satisfy the spirit ; because the Catholic Cathedral 
Church does not belong to the bishop, but to the nations. The 
deputation assured me that Roman Catholics and Protestants 
of different nations have contributed freely to build that 
church, and I could explain freely in the church what I had 
to communicate to the congregation ; since neither the bishop 
nor any of his priests understood German. It was evident, that 
one of the three was under the influence of a prudent spirit. 
But I replied, that in steps of such consequence I must act 
strictly according to the order of the spirit. They should 
therefore go to the bishop. Perhaps they might move him 
to sign the Epistle. They went ; but they returned with 
the message, that they found the bishop not well, entreating 
me very much that although he could not sign my encyclic 
Epistle, I should go in the church, and difficulties would 
be then amicably settled. From that circumstance I under- 
stood, that the bishop did not comprehend what it was, to 
receive a commission by Heavenly messengers, which was 
sufficiently attested as sent from Heaven. Therefore I said 
to the committee, that after the bishop had remained in such 
a darkness, I must strictly act according to the direction of 
the spirit who has sent me. Then the man who was under 
influence was stronger moved to urge me to go in the 
church, without regard to the bishop, and explain what I 

13 M 



146 

wished to communicate to the congregation. "When the 
other two belonging to the committee thought that I could 
not be moved, they left my room. Then the third was 
stronger moved by his leader than before, to urge me to go 
in the church. Then my leader brought to me the distinct 
message, that I should go into the church and perform inde- 
pendently from all bishops, what would be shown to me to 
be performed. At that unexpected message I said to the 
man, that 1 have received the communication which I need- 
ed to tell to the congregation, that they should assemble on 
the next day in the church. 

From the message I understood, that after having excom- 
municated the bishop from my ecclesiastical communion, 
and in my last letter more distinctly than in my first, 1 had 
to omit in my performances in the church all that shows 
any communication with the bishop or with the Pope, whose 
representative the bishop was. But I knew long before 
that, that the Roman Catholic Church was a prophetical 
church, and I had to perform the prophetical ceremonies 
which were in use at those days on which I had to go in 
the church. The prophetical spirit has so provided for what 
I had to perform from that moment in the church, that at 
every performance also the passages which were taken from 
the Bible into the Roman Catholic mass-book and ritual, 
corresponded exactly with what I was doing. 

On the 18th February, 1838, which was Sunday Sexa- 
gesima, I came the first time independently from all bishops, 
into the Roman Catholic Cathedral Church of Boston. 
Mass. to do what would be shown to me by inspiration. 
The church has prepared for that Sunday from the 11th and 
12th chapters of the 2d Epistle to Corinthians the sufferings 
of the Apostle Paul and his report, that he was caught up 
to the third Heaven. When I was reading at the Altar that 
section, and came to the quoted passage, " I was caught up 
to Heaven." Paul the Prophet, as he appears in our mis- 
sion, did not know, whether it was in or out of his body. 
But I know I was entranced, while my body was immoveable 
at the Altar, and Heavenly power was communicated to me, 
and I was ordered to explain to the audience the testimonies 
of my mission, commencing with the initiation which I 



147 

have received twelve years before that. To wit, A. D. 1S25 
after my having been six years secular Priest, testimonies 
were given, that I was called to join with Priests of the 
Benedictine Order. I felt that there were sufficient testimon- 
ies of my call from Heaven. But after my having moved 
into the monastery, matters appeared so contrary to my ex- 
pectation, that I thought, that my surest way would be to 
write to the next bishop and to continue to labor as secular 
Priest. In that my determination to write on the next fol- 
lowing day to the Bishop of Lavant, I went to rest. But I 
came from my sleep into a trance of unspeakable Heaven- 
ly light, during which I was surrounded by a company of 
spirits and magnetized or initiated by them ibr the great la- 
bor which I had to perform, and the temptations against 
which I had to act. At that initiation I did not see my 
mother, but I heard so distinctly her voice and with so 
powerful impression that it could not be effaced from my 
mind, when she said that I should remain in the monastery. 
Amongst all communications which I received in Europe 
from Heavenly guides, this was the only one, which I have 
received from my mother ; and nobody else could impress a 
stronger conviction than she did, in the most momentous 
instance in which I needed a Heavenly comfort. And that 
initiation by Heavenly messengers strengthened me, till I re- 
ceived on Sunday Sexagesima, February 18, 1838, the great 
initiation at the Altar of the Cathedral Church of Boston 
for my public appearance in my present charge and was 
commanded by the martyr Revel, xiv : 14 to commence 
my address with the initiation which I had received twelve 
years before that. The Roman Catholic Church has prepa- 
red for that Sunday Luke viii 4-15, and I explained according 
to the 10th verse the mystery of our mission. I had to 
mention some points at my public initiation to my present 
mission in which I had to perform in the first place in the 
Roman Catholic Church what was required according to 
prophecies to give the Pope and his bishops the most solemn 
divine testimony, that their prophetical administration is ac- 
complished, and that their highest duty is to become w T ith us 
messengers of the dispensation of the fulness of times Ephes. 
1 : 10, in which all in Heaven and on Earth should be 



148 

united and pacified in Christ. For this purpose the church 
or the people must be cleansed. To show them the necessity 
of the cleansing of the sanctuary, after that my public 
appearance in the glorious mission, demons were compelled 
to bring to daylight the secret abominations, of which we 
have in the brief hints of this treatise to mention one in- 
stance, which is in peculiar connexion with the three on the 
title-page named witnesses and with other regents. One 
man was found in our congregation, who was not in the 
catalogue of the 144, who have signed their names into our 
catalogue on the 7th January, 1838 ; but be was in the 
catalogue of those who have been given to me before that 
signing as belonging to the congregation, and that man ap- 
peared in that catalogue as being married, and when after 
our public appearance in the present mission the abomina- 
tions commenced to be detected, that man was found, that 
he was not married with the woman with whom he lived as 
being married. I sent to him word, that if he wished to 
know his duty, he should come to me. But he would not 
come. This happened in the week after my public appear- 
ance in my present charge. I asked, whether the case 
was known in the congregation, and I was told, that it was 
known. On the next following Sunday, which was Gluin- 
quagesima or the next Sunday before Lent, I received the 
order from my leader to excommunicate that man publicly. 
I delivered a sermon appropriate to the case, mentioned that 
such a man was in the congregation, without naming him, 
and made the declaration that such a man does not belong 
to the church of Christ or to our congregation till he is con- 
verted from his illegal connection. 

After that many other performances of our mission took 
place, which cannot be mentioned here, except the following : 

According to the agreement the signers of their names 
and contributions for our support and to defray the necessary 
expenses, had to bring a portion of their contribution before 
Palm Sunday 1838' which is the Sunday before Easter, and 
if somebody should be hindered in doing what he agreed to 
do, he should come and mention his reason, or if he could 
not come himself, he should send word by some other. In 
the case, that he would neglect to do the one or the other, 



149 

we would send, to inquire for the reason of his having ne- 
glected his duty. This was to be mentioned for the right 
comprehension of the unexpected events which we must in 
this connexion of things report as briefly as possible. 

In the night from Palm Sunday to Monday I was at one 
o'clock by a shock suddenly awakened and I heard the voice : 
" Arise and take from the catalogue those who had neither 
brought their contributions, nor the excuse why they could not 
do so, and excommunicate them on the next Sunday solemn- 
ly from Christ's Church." I arose directly, made light, took 
them from my catalogue and put them on another paper. 
Then I became suddenly very drowsy and returned to bed. 
"When I arose at the usual time, I reflected upon the unex- 
pected communication, and I thought, that my duty was to 
inquire for the men, and that only under the condition that 
they would obstinately resist to submit to the rules of our 
order, they would deserve a public declaration, that they do 
not belong to Christ's Church. Also it appeared quite 
strange, that Easter Sunday was appointed for that excom- 
munication. I thought, that if I would send for and con- 
verse with them, I would perhaps find out the reason of 
such an unexpected order. Besides all other things I had 
also the most convenient lodging for my performances in the 
new mission. But here we select only those points which 
are preparatory to the development of deep secrets by 
which the three extraordinary men mentioned on the title- 
page become extraordinary witnesses of our mission. The 
merchant with whom I boarded knew most persons of our 
congregation. Therefore I took the paper on which I put 
the names according to the Heavenly commission, and ask- 
ed him whether he knew any of those persons who were 
on the paper. After his negative answer I called our 
messenger to give him the paper with the order to inquire 
at those who were acquainted with most people of our con- 
gregation, to find out those persons and invite them to 
come to me about important matters, without telling the 
case which I myself did not understand. But at the mo- 
ment, when I would give him the paper, I was severly 
shaken and heard the voice, not to inquire for any body- 
but to perform that which I had been commanded to do. 



150 

The order having been given by the leader from whom 
other most important orders came, I was satisfied, that 
with the order were deeper things connected than I could 
expect. I asked the messenger whether he heard any 
voice. He replied in the negative. I understood that I 
was taken by him into the inner state, when he shook me 
and said to me not to inquire for anybody, but to perform 
the order. 

From Monday to Tuesday in the week before Easter I 
was again shaken and awakened by my leader at 1 
o'clock A. M. and heard his voice : " Arise and write for 
the book the order given on the preceding night to be 
executed on next Sunday. To understand this order 
I must remark, that soon after my declaration made to 
Bishop Fenwick of Boston, that if he refuses to sign the 
Epistle I can have no ecclesiastical communion with him, 
which declaration was a polite manner in which I excom- 
municated the bishop, I commenced to write a book, show- 
ing that my extraordinary steps were made under higher 
direction testifying my extraordinary mission ; because as 
soon as I was ordered to separate from the bishop, and to 
perform independently from all bishops in the Roman 
Catholic Cathedral Church, what would be shown me by 
the spirit, I understood my extraordinary mission ; although 
I did not know, what the Heavenly Congress intended to 
perform by my mediumship. And when 1 was command- 
ed by the spirit at 1 o'clock from Monday to Tuesday be- 
fore Easter 1838, to arise and to write for the book, which 
is now called the first of my five German volumes, I felt 
more than before the importance of the obligations of the 
144 witnesses who have signed their names in my cata- 
logue ; and from this view I wrote that night what I inser- 
ted in the most suitable place of the manuscript, that it 
was then published for a testimony to all nations, that I 
did know nothing in regard to the deepest mystery which 
was intended by the Heavenly Congress with that excom- 
munication. 

One point more as preparation for the great celebration of 
the Easter Sunday, April 15,1838. On Wednesday before 
Easterthe man who was excommunicated on Sunday Gtuin- 



151 

quagesima from our congregation, came to me after having 
separated from the woman with whom he was not married. 
I understood that he was under influence of an invisible power 
brought to me, and that I had to take him into our commu- 
nion and make it publicly known on Easter Sunday in the 
same general terms without mentioning his name, in which 
he was separated. And I said to him, that I will mention 
this in our next meeting on Easter Sunday. 

When all was prepared on that great Easter Sunday, in 
the midst of our usual prophetical performances at the Mass 
I ascended the pulpit and delivered under inspiration a ser- 
mon preparatory to the excommunication, instructed the 
audience then regarding the excommunicated by a distinct 
report, how I was three times ordered to perform that excom- 
munication, that therefore those who are comprehended under 
the names of the excommunication, are as certainly ex- 
communicated from Christ's Church, as I am confirmed as 
his messenger for establishing his reign of Truth and Jus- 
tice, Harmony and Peace on the whole Globe by all the 
signs and wonders many of which they had already heard 
in my addresses, others they will read in the book. The 
congregation knew, that I was printing a book in Cam- 
bridge near Boston, showing that what I was doing I was 
doing under the direction of Heavenly messengers for the 
fulfilment of the greatest promises. Amongst all the signs 
and wonders many of which you have also read in this 
book, one of the most remarkable signs was, that after my 
having excommunicated Benedict Fenwick, Bishop of 
Boston, in both letters, that of the 16th as well as that of 
the 17th February 1838, although more expressedly in 
the last than in the first, neither the Bishop nor any other 
Priest did interfere with my using the Roman Catholic 
Cathedral Church of Boston, but 1 performed without the 
least disturbance all that has been shown to me by the 
holy martyr Revel, xiv : 14 and his company. I assured 
the congregation at the same time that the excommunica- 
tion will not injure those who are comprehended in the 
names of the excommunicated, except if they remain ob- 
stinate after the excommunication is made known. 

After the necessary solemn preparation, the exoommuni- 



152 

cation was performed in the most vigorous manner, and 
the names of the excommunicated were read so loud and 
distinctly, that they could be heard in every corner of the 
church, for the peculiar purpose that no name might be 
confounded with another name. 

After that act I continued the Mass and distributed the 
Eucharist to a large number of the congregation whom I 
prepared on the previous days by hearing their confessions ; 
because, as I have mentioned before, in my extraordinary 
mission in the Roman Catholic Cathedral Church all that 
which was practised was to be repeated for a testimony that 
it was accomplished. Without there being room here to 
write about the confession we mark only in general, that it 
had also its time in the old Heaven, but we have better means 
of education in the new Heaven. But it is to be remarked 
that also the man who had been excommunicated on Sun- 
day Quinquagesima, came to me to the confession before 
Easter and was received into our congregation, and this was 
then on Easter Sunday directly after my solemn sermon 
before I commenced to prepare the audience for hearing 
the excommunication of those who were to be excommuni- 
cated, distinctly announced to the congregation, and that 
same man received then with the others the Eucharist from 
my hand. Then he, after our service, accompanied me 
closely, without saying a word, to my lodging, and said 
when I was entering the house, that he wished to talk with 
me privately. When we were alone, he entreated me piti- 
fully to receive him in Christ's Church or in our congre- 
gation. I was surprised, and asked him, whether he forgot, 
that I received him first privately, and whether he did not 
hear that I made that known to the congregation on that 
same day, and that he took also the Eucharist from my 
hand as the confirmation of being in our congregation. He 
replied that all this was true, but that he heard distinctly 
his name, when I read those who were excommunicated, 
and that the Spirit said to him, that he should go directly 
to me and tell me this. 

I saw that he was acting under the influence of a spirit, 
and to get some more information, asked him, how he 
could hear his name, when I pronounced loud and distinct- 



153 

\y those who were on my paper for the excommunica- 
tion, when I read them from the paper as being excommu- 
nicated, and that I could not be such a fool as to put the 
same name amongst the excommunicated, whom I took be- 
fore privately into our Communion, and announced this 
also publicly, immediately before the performance of the 
excommunication. He replied, that he did not only hear 
distinctly his name, but saw it also on the paper from which 
I read those who were excommunicated, and if I would 
show him the paper, on which those are who were excom- 
municated, he would show me his name. Neither he nor 
any other man could read the names from that paper, 
which I had in the New Testament book, in my pocket, 
and from which I read to the audience, what was to be 
read from that book on Easter Sunday ; but my pulpit was 
so arranged, that nobody besides me could see what I read. 
When he demanded to see that paper, to show me his 
name, I took the paper from that book, to satisfy him, that 
he was mistaken. As soon as I had shown him the paper, 
he fixed his finger to a name and exclaimed : " This is my 
name ! this is my name V' The more I assured him, that 
he was mistaken and that he should look better the letters 
of the name, to see that it was not his but quite another 
name, the more he affirmed, that it was his name; and the 
more he looked at the name, the more he asserted, that it 
was his name. Then 1 named each letter of that name, 
asking him, whether he saw that it was the named letter, 
and when he answered in the affirmative to all letters, I 
urged him to spell the whole name. And he spelt the 
whole name, and it was " Kaiser/' This German name 
means in English " Emperor." 

As soon as the man, or rather the departed spirit who ur- 
ged him, that he performed all this, spelt the name Kaiser, 
that is, Emperor, the spirit seemed to be quite satisfied. 
After a short pause he again operated upon the man power- 
fully, saying, that he had brought his name on the 7th Jan. 
into my catalogue. I understood always, that he meant 
that man whose name was Kaiser, and I said, that his name 
is not in the catalogue. But when he continued to assert, 
that it is in the catalogue, and I repeated that I perused 



154 

oftentimes that catalogue and was quite certain, that his 
name is not in the catalogue, and we both remained, each on 
his point of certainty, I said at length, that I would convince 
him, that I was correct, if he would tell me, who was the 
next before him, who put his name in the catalogue. And 
when he named him and also others before and after him, 
I opened the catalogue, and saw, that on the 100th place, 
which was according to that direction his place, was the 
name " Kaiser," that means ' ; Emperor," instead of the 
name " Geyer " that means " hawk" or " vulture." Geyer 
was the name of the man who had brought on the 7th 
January, 1838, instead of his own, the name Kaiser. But by 
all our precautions, that there might not be a mistake in 
any name and by all our uses of that catalogue until that 
moment no body discovered this ! 

That my business with that man required more time 
than could be spared, because others were waiting till I 
dispatched him, and then all that Easter Sunday there was 
other work so that I had no time to reflect upon that case, 
nor, if there had been time, had I dared to think, what 
might have been behind the vail, without having received 
peculiar revelation. Having been occupied on that Easter 
Sunday with other business as well as with hearing con- 
fessions of those who came from far, I was then tired and 
went to rest. During my rest I was awakened by an Angel 
of the Lord, and heard the voice, that I should arise and 
write a communication. I arose, kindled a light and saw 
by the watch, that it was one o'clock after midnight, and 
felt that there was a company of Spirits present, while I re- 
ceived from one the communication which was to be deliv- 
ered on that day to the congregation. That was the second 
day of Easter, a festival in the Roman Catholic Church, 
and we had our service. That communication not belong- 
ing into this epitome, was mentioned, because it was a pre- 
paration to what follows. 

After having finished writing that communication be- 
tween 1 and 2 o'clock, A. M on Easter Monday, April 16, 
1838, I felt much stronger than at the receipt of the first 
communication that I was surrounded by a company of 
Spirits, amongst whom, at that moment, my mother ap- 



155 

proached next to me, and with an unexpected power of her 
voice which made such an impression upon my spirit and 
my whole system as may be easier felt than expressed with 
words, delivered the message that, I received in our ec- 
clesiastical communion the man who directed my attention 
to the Emperor who was excommunicated, and that that 
Emperor was excommunicated who pretends to be Apos- 
tolic Majesty, and that I must write down this and publish 
in the book which was at that time in composition. 

1 mentioned above, that I received by my departed moth- 
er one communication twelve years before that ; and this 
was the second and also until this hour the last communi- 
cation which I have received by the instrumentality of my 
mother. Never in my life, at all my experience from the 
Spirit world, I was so affected as at that communication. It 
was delivered after having written the first communication, 
and thought to extinguish the light and return to bed. At 
that moment I felt that. I was surrounded by a company of 
Heavenly Messengers amongst whom one was approaching 
nearest, and the powerful communication came. After 
that there was no inclination to return to bed, nor is there 
room here to repeat, what has been explained in the first 
and second of my five often mentioned German volumes, 
for the correct understanding of said communication, and 
the prophecies which have been fulfilled in said excommu- 
nication and explained in my third volume. From those 
explanations it is evident, that the Emperor of Austria who 
has besides other anti-Christian titles also the title '• Apos- 
tolic Majesty," is representing in that excommunication 
the whole body of Monarchs and Tyrants, who keep people 
in the anti-Christian servitude, from which they are to be 
redeemed at the present manifestation of Christ by his 
Messengers. 

Since the female sex has been mnch more injured and 
abused by monarchs and other tyrants than the masculine 
sex, Beatrice Dante's departed wife was found as most suita- 
ble Heavenly messenger by whom the great prophecy in the 
33d and last Song of Purgatory was communicated to the 
Poet and most remarkable Prophet Dante, and my mother 
was found most suitable to deliver the above mentioned 



156 

communication and to make greater impression than any 
other Heavenly messenger upon me, when the first message 
was to be delivered to understand that great prophecy and 
thousands of other prophecies which have been locked until 
that time. At that moment a key Was given to commence 
to unlock them. 

We give only some hints regarding the points which are 
the substance of the contents of the five Germ am volumes 
published from 1838 to 1842 ; and many volumes would be 
required, if we would explain the memorable events which 
happened afterwards for new illustrations and confirmations 
of the preceding events. There is a concatenation of the 
most solemn warnings to all the upholders and supporters of 
the old ruined Babylon, that they should come out not to be 
partakers of her plagues. Besides the mentioned mystery 
on the 100th place of our catalogue there is another mys- 
tery on the 90th place. Besides those two, four or five 
others as you may read the whole report in those volumes, 
have neglected to fulfil their highest duty, and were excom- 
municated on Easter Sunday, 1838. But those four or five 
came after that excommunication to me and were received 
in our communion; but the 90th and the 100th have been 
brought by their mediums for the fulfilment of prophecies 
and for the most solemn divine assurance to political and 
ecclesiastical rulers, that they are in such a tremendous 
condition, in which they would not remain a moment; but 
would become directly with us messengers of Peace, if 
they would comprehend but a little of what we know re- 
garding their condition. 

After having received such an astonishing unexpected 
light regarding the 100 th of the 144 witnesses of our cata- 
logue, that only those can duly appreciate it who have 
studied my volumes, others who have neglected, their duty 
and came in the number of the excommunicated only for 
an illustration of those on the 90th and 100th places, as we 
have explained in those volumes, came then without 
having been called, to me, and were received in our 
communion. But the 90th did not come, and his place and 
his names had a peculiar reference to all that which has 



157 

been performed in the Cathedral Church of Boston by our in- 
strumentality ; but I had received no communication in re- 
gard to him. Therefore I thought proper to send Messen- 
gers to inquire, whether anybody knew a man having the 
name "Leo Hefner " and having been in Boston at the time 
in which the 144 witnesses signed their names in my cata- 
logue. But after the most careful inquiry nobody brought 
any account of Leo Hefner. After that 1 received the com- 
munication, that that name which is on the 90th place of 
our catalogue, is a mystery which must be explained by 
me. 

Then I commenced to explain, that most suitable names 
have been selected by Divine wisdom for the excommunica- 
tion of the Beast which has the mouth of a Leo, that means 
in English a Lion, Revelation, xiii : 2, and the Beast is the 
Papal Monarchy, for the foundation of which although several 
predecessors of Pope Leo I. were preparing the way, that Leo 
or Lion contributed most by his energy and principles which 
are expressed in his writings, to that monarchy, which after- 
wards Pope Gregory VII. endeavoured to establish with 
great power, and his successors triumphed at length against 
their adversaries, and the mouth of these lions under the 
christian mask swallowed as much of human life and pro- 
perty as it could reach, and the whole succession or family 
of the Popes produced a " Hefner." In the explanation of 
the expressive names which have been prepared by the Hea- 
venly Congress, we take the most suitable significations 
which appear obviously in the names. We took the name 
''Hefner" as a composition of German Hef or Hefe, 
which means "dregs" or "sediment," and the Hebrew 
" Ner," which means Lamp, so that Hefner means "dregs 
of the Lamp " in our interpretation. The Pope used the 
Hebrew Lamp and besides others especially German scholars 
gave him the greatest assistance, that by his anti-christian 
management the Lamp of Truth and Righteousness could not 
burn, because there was oil consumed and dregs of the n:o. t 
dreadful materialism were destroying Mid ruining mankind. 

It is to be understood, that w T e give only some hints of 
what we explained in the first volume as far as our leaders 
found proper to do, showing gradually the great apostasy 

14 N 



158 

from the christian truth, arid immersion into materialism and 
ceremonialism, produced by the anti-chrisiian mangement 
of the *" Hefner or Dregs of the Lamp." In the second vol- 
ume we cotinued the explanation, that is, I under the direc- 
tion of invisible agents, was writing for the second volume. 
When I thought that regarding the Beast with ten Horns 
was sufficient explanation given for that volume, I heard on 
the 20th November, 1838 at noon time a Heavenly voice : 
<b Count the number of the name of the Beast." Revelation, 
xiii : 17 and 18. I replied " Lord ! I counted it long time 
ago.' Then the Heavenly voice was repeated. I asked, 
" Is'nt Lateinos " the right name? I received the answer: 
No. Then I understood, that neither that name which, was 
delivered by the old Church Father Irenaeus and written 
with Greek letters gives the number 666 and points to the 
affairs of the Latin Man, nor any other name found for an 
illustration of the prophecy and containing 666, expresses 
what is prophesied about the beast ; but that Hefner con- 
tains the whole mystery ; because each pope as pope has 
the mouth of a leo or lion, and the whole family or succes- 
sion of the popes have produced the Hefner, or dregs in the 
lamp, which cannot burn, because oil is consumed with the 
mouth of the Leo. After my having explained for the second 
volume, that all circumstances testified that by " Leo Hef- 
ner " the Papal Monarchy was excommunicated from Christ's 
Church, and that in this name the whole history of Popery 
is comprehended, showing what every pope as pope is, and 
what the whole succession of the popes had poduced, the 
heavenly voice " Count the number of the name of the beast," 
has given the most striking divine confirmation or divine 
seal to our interpretation of the mystery. I wrote the family 
name, after having received the heavenly order, with Greek 
letters, and to my astonishment they gave exactly the number 
666, Revel, xiii : 18. Greek scholars should keep in mind, 
that the German H is expressed by the Greek mark which is 
called by grammarians spiritus asper, and that in both sylla- 
bles of Hefner e, is long, and with this remark they will find 
by writing Hefner with Greek letters, in the name exactly 
the number 666. 

After having received the Heavenly order, that I counted 



159 

the number of the beast, while I was writing the manuscript 
and preparing the print of the second volume in Philadel- 
phia, I received soon a letter from Boston containing the in- 
formation, that Matthew Arnold who is on the 86th place 
of the 144 witnesses and in the deputation who alter my 
having excommunicated Bishop Benedict Fenwick from my 
ecclesiastical communion, came to move me to occupy the 
church for my performances, was inspired and remained when 
the other left my room when I received the communication 
to occupy the church for our work, that same man learned 
who the man was who brought the name Leo Hefner into 
my catalogue. Since there were usually besides the wit- 
nesses also a number of others in the school room, in which 
names were signed in my catalogue, it seemed to be an easy 
task to discover the man, who had brought the name, by 
asking those who signed their names next the 90th. But 
there are thousands of discoveries quite easy, but they could 
not be made, till the time for their use arrived. Besides rne r 
all the 144 were also under so strict a control of invisible 
agents, that all happened in due time. After all other 
things regarding the mystery have been disclosed and also 
the number of the beast has been counted, I received the in- 
formation, that the man who has brought the name, was a 
single man, quite suitable that he became a medium of Pope 
Tico xii. The first name of that medium was not Leo, but he 
was known under the French name Louis, although his 'Ger- 
man name was Ludwig ; and his family name was Hefner. 
But Leo Hefner was not his name. He was brought as a 
medium of the departed Pope Leo XII. and he gave the name 
which we needed. His family name corresponded with the 
whole mystery of the fruits of the family or succession of the 
Popes, but he was only a medium, and instead of his proper 
name a name was to be given which suited the mystery, and 
the Pope amongst the departed who represented the succession 
of the Popes, had to give his own name. Here is no room to 
repeat the explanation from my often mentioned volumes. 
how tangibly it was shown by signs, that Pope Leo XII. v as 
the leader who had brought that medium for the most 
astonishing excommunication of popery. The name Leo hac 
given also the stopping pface, from which we count in differ- 



160 

ent directions the epochs of the duration of the Papal mon- 
archy. We have done so in the third German volume and 
in the work which exists in Latin, German and English 
for our monthly theological course and for the Latin conven- 
tion, if the Emperors of France and Austria comprehend us 
and call their bishops together, to learn the great things 
which are disclosed for the pacification of the world. Bible 
Students may explain many things by the hints, given in this 
book, for instance, how the three verses of the 18th chapter 
of the Revelation have been fulfilled on Easter Sunday, 
April, 15, 1838, by the excommunication of the Beast and 
its image or its ten Horns from Christ's Church. We could 
name here the powerful Angel, Revelation, xviii : 1. But here 
is no room to explain, why that martyr was found most 
qualified for that office, that he delivered to me three times 
the command to perform that excommunicatiom, in which 
the proclamation is included : " Babylon the great is fallen, 
is fallen, and is become the habitation of demons, and the 
hold of every foul beast, and a cage of every unclean and 
hateful bird." Revelation, xviii : 2. Interpreters did not 
know, how to read the text, because some manuscripts have 
the word "beast" and others have instead of that word 
" spirit." But the powerful Angel who had the superinten- 
dency in these affairs, has shown, that you have to read the 
word " Beast," because he has given to Pope Leo XII. the 
order to inspire his medium, to give for our use the name 
" Leo," or Lion who is the king amongst the Beasts, for our 
use in the excommunication of the Papal monarchy from 
Christ's Church, and the medium, although of German 
parents, was secreted under the French name Louis, in re- 
ference to the French Kings, who were for a great support, 
and at length for a great fall of popery. 

But with the Imperial Family of Austria is an other 
phase. " Petra dedit Petro et Petrus Diadema Rudolpho." 
This was the motto when the infernal holiness inspired the 
Pope, to send the crown to the Count of Hapsburgh, to have 
that count when he becomes Emperor of Germany, his obe- 
dient servant. At length, after the support of all kinds of 
Papal Imperial Royal abominations the departed Emperor 
Francis was allowed to take the most suitable medium in 






161 

possession. The proper name of the medium should have 
been Eagle according to the delight of Emperors in that 
Fowl. But our superintendent in those affairs took rather 
the Hawk or Vulture as a more suitable rapacious fowl, who 
put the name Emperor instead of his name into our cata- 
logue. That the departed Emperor Francis of Austria became 
the leader of that his medium, will be shown below for a 
peculiar instruction of Emperor Francis Joseph, that he 
might become with us messenger of the New Era. But 
before this we must give here a very brief lesson to Pope 
Pius IX, although this whole book and especialy this trea- 
tise contain extraordinary lessons for him, and we could 
write a large volume of correspondences of wonders and 
signs in Pope Pious IX actions with our apostolic actions. 

Bishops would have converted long time ago Pope Pius 
IX into a powerful preacher of the New Era if they them- 
selves had studied our message of Peace, or rather the Papal 
monarchy would have been extinguished long time before 
the appearance of Pope Pius IX. Gregory XVI was the 
last Pope in the ordinary course of affairs. While I was 
reading his book: ' ; II trionfo della Santa Sede e della 
Chiesa" (the triumph of the Holy See and of the Church,) 
my Lord has opened my eyes, that he was near to overthrow 
the See of his infernal holiness, supported by such an abom- 
inable delusion as is contained in that pestilential book and 
other similar impositions. But I did not know at that time, 
by what kind of means it would be effected, till A. D. 1838 
the wonderful works were executed in the Cathedral Church 
of Boston, so that I expected, that bishops would, after the 
publication of my explanation of those events, comprehend 
them and instruct their Pope in what was his highest duty. 
But they proved to be miserable servants of this their grand- 
master of abominations. 

Popes with their whole Hierarchy are continuously repeat- 
ing prophecies and at the same time refusing to do what is 
their highest duty for the fulfilment of prophecies. I could 
not have expected, that Pope Gregory XVI, that machine of 
darkness, would have paid attention, if I had applied 
directly to him. But if bishops had studied our writings 
and comprehended our mission and its credentials, they 
might have drawn also their master Gregory XVI, to look 



162 






into our mati srs. Bathe vegetated -and died in the fulness 
of his pi tical position, whereas he was not ready to 

enter int< Dispensation of the fulness of times, Ephes. 

1 : 10, w to be introduced by messengers whom I re- 

present, tioned that the whole Papal Church is pro- 

phetical, er is concentrated the prophecy of Judaism 

and Hea i ai. Popes who had a peculiar charge, had 
also nam and numbers correspondent to their charge. 
When in ; L*eo XII the apostolic number was complete 

he prop! : as readers must recollect, according to his 

Leonine lorn about a Qhurch Doctor or Apostle of the 

higher m oil, and after his departure he had to inspire and 
bring the in into our school-room, to sign the most suitable- 
mysteries : t lie 90th place of our catalogue for the excom- 
municato of Popery from Christ's Church. And Pope 
Gregory XV r I had to write the above quoted book, while 
he was yet a monk. But by that book the way was opened 
for him to the Papal Chair. He prophesied on the title-page 
of that book in the first place the triumph of the Holy See 
or the Papal Government. And it triumphed so, when he 
became Pope that with his successor the whole miserable 
machinery is breaking and breaking, till at length the 
Church, that is, the people will triumph by receiving our 
message of Peace, by which all kinds of Popery will be 
abolished from the Globe. He on the Papal Chair concen- 
trated in his name and number of the name the whole mys- 
tery of his position. He was Gregory, that means a watch- 
man, as prophets are called, and he stands as prophet, in 
the full number XVI, which is as remarkable in the devel- 
opments of popery as the number 666, so that the disciples of 
the Revelatar were debating, whether the spirit had given to 
their master the number 666, or the number 16 in Revel. 
xiii : 18, till the spirit had shown by our instrumentality, 
that the number 666 is the principal number in counting 
the name and the periods of the duration of the government of 
that Beast, but the number 16 comprehends many of its 
deep mysteries. The 4th Beast in the 7th chapter of Daniel 
was formed gradually into the shape of the Papal monarchy, 
and 4 times 4 is the complete number in which the last ordin- 
ary Pope appeared in his glory; he is the "infallible 



163 

monarch of the -church," as he himself has proved while he 
was yet a monk, in the above quoted book, that the Pope is 
the infallible monarch of the church. By the means 
of that book my Lord of truth and righteousness has opened 
my eyes, that 1 commenced to comprehend the infernal im- 
position of the dragon and his host, by which nations were 
so duped that they believed the Papal infallibility, holiness 
and all other abominations and blasphemies of the living 
God and his Christ, and that I have performed and explain- 
ed what is required for the abolition of all kinds of Popery. 
The number of the Biblical writing mediums or prophets, 
whose books are collected in one section of the books of the 
Old Testament, is sixteen. They were as little understood 
as to who they were and where they were, as the Popes. 
The number of the Popes each of whom appears under the 
name Gregory or watchman, is also sixteen, or two times 
eight. The last of them or the sixteenth Gregory was the 
Pope under whose administration the mysteries were perform- 
ed by our instrumentality for the abolition of all kinds of 
popery. But he continued to rule in all his glory and to 
keep disturbers of his infallible monarchy in prison. He was 
the most glorious during the time, in which the Beast or the 
Papal monarchy is in the number eight, Revelation, xvii : 11. 
The often mentioned catalogue cf the 144 witnesses which 
appears in the English translation of my 4th German vol- 
ume, entitled "The one thing needful," from the 533d till 
538th page, is a concentration of wonders and signs, which 
were effected under the control of the 144.000 martyrs, Re- 
velation xiv : 1. In reference to this mystery as well as in 
reference to the 144 cubits of the wall of the New Jerusalem, 
Revelation, xxi : 17, their number is exactly 144. They were 
the stones used while we were performing in the Roman Ca- 
tholic Cathedral Church what was required according to 
prophecies for the removal of Babylon and bilding of the 
New Jerusalem. " Behold 1 come as a thief." Revelation 
xvi : 15. He came so secretly, that neither on the 7th Jan., 
1838, while those 144 witnesses were signing their names 
into my catalogue nor afterwards, while they were perfor- 
ming each his task, we understood much of what was b. 
hind the vail, till after the great excommunication on Easter 



164 

Sunday, 1838, the great mystery commenced gradually to be 
developed, and I received on the third Sunday after Easter, 
1838, directly before the service, from my guardian the direc- 
tion to deliver the valedictory sermon in order that all which 
was to be executed in that church according to prophecies, 
had been accomplished. The church had prepared for our 
use on that Sunday the lGth chapter of John. And I se- 
lected the text : " A little while, and ye shall not see me : and 
again a little while and ye shall see me, because I go to the 
Father. John, xvi : 16. 

If you have comprehended this book to this page, you 
know, that I am Jesus Christ's first-born "son in the Dispen- 
sation of the Fullness of Times. Ephes. 1 : 10. But also 
after having been publicly initiated to this ministry on Sun- 
day Sexagesima, February 18th, 1838, at the altar of the 
Cathedral Church of Boston, I progressed slowly in the de- 
velopment of the mystery. 

All disclosures which I give are preparatory for an easier 
understanding of the great testimony of the three witnesses 
named at the caption of this treatise. I am partly going 
around and applying to all kinds of mediums in the cities of 
New York and Brooklyn, and in all directions is somewhat 
prepared for an illustration of the testimony of the three ex- 
traordinary witnesses. On Sunday, 24th inst , when the 
message of " the Treaty of Peace " between the Emperors 
of Austria and France arrived in America but was not com- 
municated to us on that day, I wrote some of the last dis- 
closures before this paragraph. After that I wrote two letters. 
But before having finished the second, I was inspired to go 
and I thought that I was going to a Conference meeting of 
Spiritualists ; but on my way I met with one who is holding 
his own meetings publicly to draw the incautious into pri- 
vate " Free Love Meetings," and I went with him to his 
public meeting. When I returned to my room I was tired, 
went to bed, and then I arose yesterday, July 25th, and fin- 
ished at fish-oil light the second letter of July 24th, 1859. 
Then I wrote three other letters before breakfast, at which I 
heard the first report of " the Peace Treaty." After that I 
was occupied all day in the cities of New York and Brooklyn. 
I thought proper, to write this episode this morning, July 



165 

26th, before my starting to other business ; because it is in 
such a connexion with the " Peace Treaty," that it will be 
in the proper place more particularly explained for a great 
illustration of the three extra-ordinary witnesses. 

" Christ's first-born Son in the Dispensation of Univer- 
sal Harmony and Peace on the whole globe " is the third 
angel preaching powerfully in the 9th, 10th and 11th verse6 
of the I4th chapter of the Revelation. There have been a 
number of prophecies which have been referred to Christ who 
has been crucified by the Jews more than eighteen hundred 
years ago, but which cannot be understood except in regard 
to his first-born son and the whole Body of Messengers whom 
he represents Since our public appearance some mediums 
have preached that now Christ's first-born son appears, and 
were quoting a number of Biblical passages testifying this. 
If there would be room, I would write some pages regarding 
my meetings in Cincinnati of Ohio with the principal of 
those mediums. He after having been an elder in the Mor- 
mon Church, separated from them and was preaching "'the 
Judgment Dispensation," and that Christ's first-born Son 
was coming now. Although my meetings with that prophet 
would be for a peculiar illustration of the testimony of the 
three extraordinary witnesses, I can mention here only the 
substance, that he was often times possesed by some of the 
generals of Napoleon I. to give from his position peculiar tes- 
timonies to our mission. Once, for instance, was he so 
strongly inspired by his leader, that he wrote a decree by the 
authority of that his god, in which he appointed me to be 
"Pope Andrew I." It was A. D. 1846. He gave a copy 
of that decree to an editor of a newspaper in Cincinnati, — 
to the same who publishes now in Washington City the Na- 
tional Era, which will be used before the close of this treatise 
in a peculiar connexion with the three witnesses, and he 
handed to me a copy of the same decree At the perusal of 
that decree 1 saw that a dragon was the god by whom he 
was inspired, and I wrote direct y a protest, to accept any 
office from his God who was a spirit of delusion and destruc- 
tion. I handed my protest to the same editor with the remark 
that if he publishes the appointment for me to be Pope An 
di#w I, he must publish also my protest. He made known 



166 -v 

this to that medium who under those circumstances with- 
drew the decree. He was a rich general, and there is no 
doubt, that as Pope in a new shape I had found soon sup- 
port of other rich persons to carry out the plan of the dragon 
for destruction. 

While I was writing the 4th of the five often mentioned 
German volumes I had to quote oftentimes the catalogue 
of the 144 witnesses, and was continuously aware, that not 
only the 90th, and the 100th, who have brought as Mediums 
not their own names but the names which were suitable to 
the office of those, by whom they were inspired, obtained the 
places which according to our language by numbers were 
most suitable to the mystery which they contain, but that also 
those who have brought their own names, brought them as 
mediums of invisible agents by whom they were controlled 
in such a maimer, that those who had peculiar charges, ob- 
tained also the places with numbers corresponding to their 
charges. After having observed many times this phenomenon 
I saw at length the necessity of publishing that catalogue 
with the names in the same order, in which they had been 
brought into the catalogue. But at that time I was not 
aware, that the catalogue contains exactly 144 witnesses, the 
complete mystical number of their represensation ; because 
on the 538th page of " the One Thing needful" that cata- 
logue ends with " 143 Anthony Larger," and in my first 
three volumes as well as in " The One thing Needful" or in 
the 4th volume these witnesses are named " the 143 witness- 
es." On the 533th page the paragraph after the close of 
that catalogue commences : " This is the foundation catalogue 
of the new reign of Christ on earth," and in the same para- 
graph these witnesses are called the 143 witnesses ; because 
they occupy 143 places, and I was not aware that there were 
144 witnesses in that catalogue, till at length I heard the 
voice : " Count exactly the number of the witnesses." I 
looked then at every place, and found that on each place 
of the catalogue is only one witness, except the 81st place in 
which are two sisters together, and therefore the number of 
witnesses in that catalogue is 144 in reference to the 144, 
000 members of the Heavenly Congress Revelation xiv : 1, by 
whose wisdom names for that catalogue were wonderfully 



167 

provided, and in reference to the 144 cubits of the measure 
of the walls of the New Jerusalem, Revelation xxi : 17, 
the chief corner stone of which being Jesus Christ, and the 
members of his peaceable kingdom are named lively stones. 
1 Peter ii : 5. And , those 144 were given to me as as- 
sistants to show what is to be done for the establishment of 
Christ's peaceaMe reign on earth, to wit, all the ecclesiastical 
and political powers must co-operate with us to draw all na- 
tions into the new era. Here we give only some hints, how 
wonderfully they are exhorted and urged by all other events, 
as well as by the formation of that catalogue in which is the 
concentration of wonders and signs. 

We quote the following places from the catalogue as pe- 
culiar instances in reference to the three " extra-ordinary wit- 
nesses : ' ; 80, Bischofberger with two, 81 sisters." This 
man came under the strong control of his guardian, and 
when the quoted words were signed, and on the place "81 
sisters " appeared, we required the names of his sisters. But 
he said, the names will be made known to me another time. 
Each signer had to give his name, but Bischofberger after 
having put the name " sisters " on the 81st place of the cat- 
alogue, refused to give their names, and assured me that they 
will be made known in due time, and 1 received orders from 
my leader to let it remain as it was written. When the unex- 
pected wonders which are concealed in that catalogue, com- 
menced to be disclosed, it was manifest, that on the 80th 
place was put the representative of the Beast which itself 
is the eighth king, Revelation xvii : 11 and has ten horns. 
To show, that it was in the complete age or in the fulness 
of its glory in our age, it was put on the ten times the eighth 
place with suitable names. To wit, Alexis means one who 
hinders. He hinders the redemption of mankind from op- 
pression and the development of truth and justice, which is 
required for this redemption. And the family name shows 
who this man is, to wit, " Bischofberger. J; The first part 
of this compound name is the same word, ms the English 
word " Bishop," and the German •' Berge " are " Moun- 
tains," so that this Bishop is Bishop of the Mountains, or on 
the Mountains, having his seat on the mountains, in refer- 
ence to the seven mountains on which Rome is located. In 



168 

this his glory he has two sisters, which represent the two 
powers of the Pope, to wit, the ecclesiastical and political 
power. He himself in his glory and boih his powers have 
been typified on the 80th and 81st places of our catalogue 
showing to the Pope his highest duty, to become with us 
messenger of Christ's peaceable reign. 

On the six places which precede immediately the 80th 
place, those are represented who have raised the Pope so 
high as he stands. We remark, that the German name 
Ochs is pronounced as the English name Ox""and means 
the same beast. Those representatives are in our cata- 
logue in the following order : 74 Joseph Ochs, 75 Conrad 
Ochs. ^6 Aloysius Ochs. 77 John Ochs. 78 Iidorus 
Ochs. 79 Joseph Januarius Ochs. The number six is 
the fundamental number of the number of the name of the 
Beast 666, Revelation xiii : 18, and to one or the other of 
the six classes of men who appear here as oxen, all orders 
of monks may be reduced. The name which stands be- 
fore the name " Ochs," defines nearer the position of the 
representative Ochs. Monks of all Papal orders appear in 
reference to the Pope as Oxen, tame useful animals, work- 
ing for the support of Popery, without knowledge of their 
own and the true condition of the Pope. But Revelation 
xiii : 11 we read : " I beheld another beast coming up out 
of the earth, and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake 
as a dragon." Here are the orders of monks under the 
image of a Therion, a ferocious beast, which appears as a 
lamb to those whom it entraps for the Pope, but it is fero- 
cious, although it hides its ferocity, as a dragon, till its de- 
lusion is made manifest, when it destroys the enemies of 
the Pope. It is caught in all six shapes into our catalogue, 
the explanation of the mysteries of which in our volumes 
shows to all monks and priests the urgent necessity to be- 
come with us messengers of the new era And the ex- 
planation from the 11th verse to the end of the 13th chap- 
ter of the Revelation and of other mysteries is in our 
volumes showing the dreadful condition of monks and priests 
in their present course. 

We have given some hints without explanations which 
are in my printed volumes and in the manuscript, which 



169 

N. B. On this great prophetical Feast, August 15, 1859, of 
Mary's Assumption into Heaven and of Napoleon Vs Birthday, 
I mention that I was since the twenty-first day of June last, 
on which day agreement was made with the printer and the 
manuscript of the First Treatise was given him for printing 
this book, confined to New York, wishing to have it printed 
as soon as possible. But those Messengers from our sphere 
who have the commission to count according to our spirit lan- 
guage by numbers, pages and lines in my publications and 
days for their printing in agreement with the calendar, for 
this purpose controlling the spirits of the compositors, did not 
hinder them to annoy me in manifold ways. At length I 
wrote on the 1st inst. my complaint and carried it to the 
same attorney who without charge wrote the agreement ; but 
not having found him in his office, I myself carried it to the 
printer, expecting a good effect. But I was as much disap- 
pointed, as when I commenced to write the Fourth Treatise 
and thought that it would not become larger than the largest 
of the preceding Treatises. But having become more than 
twice as large, we stopped the composition of the Fourth 
Treatise at the end of the 168th page, which according to 
the printer's calculation will be finished on the 17th inst. 
The portion of the Fourth Treatise which appears in this 
edition is a necessary preparation to comprehend the proper 
position of Pope Pius IX. and of the Emperors of France and 
Austria, and to understand the mysteries of the dates of 
the remarkable events in the last war in Italy. Those 
dates testify that those events happened under strict control of 
our leaders watching the infernal furies destroying men, and 
in so exact a correspondence with events of our mission, that 
if you comprehend this book and act accordingly, you will 
open soon the door for the New Era in America and in 
Europe ; but if you neglect this the three extraordinary wit- 
nesses have such a position as to continue judgments. 

Those who comprehend this book, will be anxious to read 
also the continuation and the end of the Fourth Treatise, 
and will collect as many subscribers as possible. As soon 
as they secure us to call a printer to our Peace Union Centre 
and to publish a new edition of this book, we will send gra- 
tis to them in an extra pamphlet the " Supplement to the 

15 o 



170 

Fourth Treatise," which will appear in the next edition. 
Therefore we request those who buy this book, to give their 
exact direction either to those from whom they buy or to 
send it according to the direction on the title-page. 

ANDREW B. SMOLNIKAE. 






171 

FIFTH TREATISE. 
The Plan for Redemption of Nations from monarchical and 
other oppressive speculations and for the introduction 
of the promised New Era of Harmony, Truth and 
Righteousness on the whole globe. 

We write the following pages only for those who have 
studied all the preceding pages of this book, and concentrate 
the subject of what Would require volumes, on few pages, 
to be gradually developed in our Periodical. On the title- 
page of this book our Mission is expressed, and the four pre- 
ceding Treatises contain superabundance of credentials or 
testimonials of our mission as well as the great truth, that 
the social, political and ecclesiastical relations of mankind 
are rotten and corrupt, the whole structure is a Babylon, con- 
fusion and delusion, which is to be abolished and on its place 
truth and justice, harmony and peace are to be established by 
virtue of our mission. 

Readers of this book know that I speak as medium of 
messengers from the Heavenly Congress who have the com- 
mission to introduce the New Era, and as representative of 
messengers by whom nations are to be moved for action to 
escape from the plagues which continue in the ruins of Bab- 
ylon till people come out and establish the New Jerusalem, 
the new order of things, in which persons of both sexes will 
receive such development, of their intellectual and moral fac- 
ulties and of their physical skill and strength as they will be 
qualified to receive, to enjoy themselves in their mortal bodies 
as well as after their departure such happiness as their per- 
sons will be capable of enjoying while they themselves 
will contribute, each member his or her share to the-common 
welfare of mankind, that the whole society will progress as 
far as circumstances will allow. 

This development demands time. It could not take place 
in a moment, but means which have been in preparation 
and prepared through the course of ages may be concentrated, 
and when thus concentrated they may be usefully applied in 
accelerating the true and right education of degraded hu- 
manity, and in a few years that may be effected, which past 



172 

centuries did not effect. But with all the knowledge which 
we have acquired for promoting the true happiness of man- 
kind, we can do nothing for them, if they are not reached 
and aroused from their lethargy. If they will be redeemed 
from their present miserable and wretched condition, they 
must begin to comprehend where they are and to what point oi 
intellectual and moral perfection with corresponding happiness 
and health and strength of body and mind they could arrive, 
if they would apply their energy and the means which are 
prepared by nature as well as by human skill, art and science 
to be used in bringing mankind from their present Babylon 
or from the existing confusion and delusion into the new Jeru- 
salem, into the New Era, into the new order of things, which 
is usually called the Millennium, about which there are many 
false and wrong notions, but which will be the universal re- 
public in which truth and righteousness will reign and all 
nations will be united in the great brotherhood in which they 
will enjoy perpetual peace. We have received the commis- 
sion and the credentials of the Mission to introduce this state 
of things. 

To commence with power the grand work which is to be 
accomplished by co-operation of men and women, who are 
associated amongst themselves and united with Heavenly 
messengers who are commissioned to prepare for the promised 
New Era, we unite and form an Association which we call 
Peace-Union (Friedens-Yerein), a union of co-operation for 
establishing peace. Real, perpetual peace comprehends the 
restoration of human rights. Our co-operation for this pur- 
pose needs a centre, a place on which we concentrate the 
means to attain our object. Hence, we according to our mis- 
sion, invite all who are able to contribute their share, either 
in money or property or any kind of mental and physical 
labor for the realization of the object, that they might co- 
operate with us to establish first a centre of our work, and 
according to the pattern of the centre as many other settle- 
ments as may be required for accommodation of all who 
would enter into the New Era. 

The first centre should be a provisional centre, that is, a 
place for concentrating our co-operation so long as may be 
necessary, till for the same purpose a more suitable place be 



173 * 

furnished. But not all who are invited to co-operate, can 
have accommodation on the first central station, nor would 
all be ready at once, who might so desire, if buildings and 
other necessary conveniences were provided, which, however, 
is prim are ly to be attended to. We need co-operators every- 
where to arouse as many as can be aroused for co-operation 
with us in these days of Noah, at the approach of the flood 
of tribulations. In my former publications as well as in this 
book and in my manuscripts a superabundance of credentials 
are exhibited, that those men and wcmen, who are united with 
us in Christ's spirit, that is, in the spirit of truth and righteous- 
ness, and are living in accordance with what is required by 
that Spirit, and are spreading the glorious news made manifest 
by our instrumentality for redemption of oppressed humanity, 
are true messengers of Christ ; but those clergymen who, in- 
stead of co-operating with us, are keeping people in shackles 
of their sects and despising our message of peace, are mes- 
sengers of the deluding and destroying spirit and supporting 
the Beast or monarchy which receives its power from the 
dragon, the deluding and destroying serpent which is the 
image of that spirit, Revelation xiii : 2. We expect they 
will comprehend this book and commence to act with all 
their strength as our fellow -laborers, and become with us par- 
takers of the blessings which will originate from our co-op- 
eration. 

After this preparation we ask, whether according to the 
common stock association or according to a true community 
of goods the centre and other settlements of our Peace-Union 
should be established. I wrote many years ago a plan ac- 
cording to a common stock association, according to which 
members of the Peace-Union should have prepared them- 
selves and others for a true communily of goods, but within 
seven years an exact account of labor furnished and of its 
worth as well as of other property should have been kept, and 
at the expiration of that period the division of profits accord- 
ing to the shares of labor furnished and other property in- 
vested should have taken place, and during the period of 
seven years all the members should have been prepared for 
the great community or true republic, into which mankind 
will finally associate, that those who would not be suiliciently 



• 174 

prepared before the expiration of seven years to commence 
a true .community, might at least in seven years be prepared 
for it. At the end of that plan is the paragraph a portion 
of which we copy here as preparatory to what follows : 

" 1 have mentioned only some of the many points which 
are to be mentioned in more suitable times, or in the periodi- 
cal; because that which has been mentioned may suffice to 
move those who are called and chosen to be the first cham- 
pions in starting the centre of our action. They may easily 
comprehend, why we are compelled to commence on so low a 
station, on which continuous accounts and calculations as 
well as many other inconveniences will make much trouble. 
If we would expect good success on a higher ground, we 
would commence on that ground. But this generation is 
found in such a degradation and corruption, that also the 
proposed plan to draw mankind from lower to higher stations, 
will probably not find directly sufficient support of w T hat we 
need to bring mankind quickly and powerfully into the New 
Era, which in its splendor and glory will be the great com- 
munity of goods, based on true republican principles, &c." 

This paragraph was to be copied, because we must give 
some explanation of the matter, that mankind w r ere to be 
prepared in manifold ways, to become gragually ready to 
enter into the right order of things. Readers of this book 
know, that from A.D. 1838 till 1842 my five German vol- 
umes containing " Memorable Events " developing the dread- 
ful social, ecclesiastical and political state of mankind and 
testifying our mission to introduce the promised New Era, 
have been published. During and after the publication of 
those, volumes it was evident, that our duty was to make 
known to those who have read or heard somewhat regarding 
our mission, that for a powerful co-operation we would need 
a centre of our action. Adolph Etzler published that time a 
book entitled : " The New World or Mechanical System to 
Perform Labour of Man and Beast by Inanimate Powers." 
I have read it and found the principles correct, and that al- 
though all that he proposed, would not be practicable, some 
of his propositions could be pu>t in practice. And when I saw 
that Germans were so chained either by materialism or sect- 
arianism, that ^instead of studying those my five German 



175 

volumes and of acting accordingly, they followed rather af- 
ter their sectarian and materialistic leaders who have pub- 
lished all kinds of delusion against my books, and spoke 
also in a like manner publicly and privately against them, 
my directors moved me to tell to those who took more or 
less interest in the contents of my books and were skilful 
mechanics, that they should study Etzler's book, and if they 
would find his propositions practicable, they should try to 
awaken Germans with Etzler's machine to study my Ger- 
man volumes. The best mechanic among them, after hav- 
ing studied Etzler's book, and having seen the draughts of all 
parts of Etzler's machine and heard Etzler's explanation of 
all its parts, has assured me in words and in writing that he 
gave all his property as security, that he would put Etzler's 
machine in operation. But a seeress who belonged to our as- 
sociation, and gave amongst all women the strongest testi- 
mony to our mission, although she did not see the pattern of 
the machine, received in a vision its whole structure and 
described exactly the portions which she saw in the vision, 
that they broke. She received that vision a considerable time 
before those who were expecting certain success, commenced 
to build Etzlers machine. I was certain that the prophetical 
vision would be fulfilled, but I expected that afterwards 
would be shown how Etzler's mistakes should be repaired, 
and that great lessons would be given to nations by the trial 
of that machine, the inventor of which was a great material- 
ist, not knowing that he himself was a strong medium of 
spirits of a similar character as spirits of Napoleon I. were, 
to subdue the world by physical means, while I considered 
that machine as the means of peculiar spirit manifestations 
to awaken nations from their materialism to our message of 
peace containing the true spiritualism. The machine was 
built under Etzler's direction in Warren County, Pa., the trial 
was made, and the pieces broke which have been foreseen 
and foretold as breaking. 

There was a great jubilee of those who have been deluded 
by priestcraft, that they thought when Christ was killed, that 
he would arise no more, When Etzler as well as the man 
who has given me in words and in writing the pledge with 
his whole property that he would put the machine m opera- 



176 

tion, have left the place I said to those who have remained 
on the place, that in the next night would be revealed to one 
of them, how the mistakes made by Etzler, should be cor- 
rected and the machine should be put iu operation. George 
Karle, a young lame shoemaker, a sincere seeker after 
truth and firm believer in our mission, was the man to 
whom the mystery was revealed, and he has explained at 
our meeting the matter in such a manner, that also those 
who were most opposed, have at length been convinced, 
after having heard his explanation how Etzler's mistakes 
should be repaired, that he had received a true revelation, 
and agreed that he should be the director in rebuilding 
Etzler's machine, to make a new trial. But before this 
lias been done, he was brought into the Allegheny River 
and drowned by the instrumentality of the departed Mor- 
mon Prophet Joe Smith, not directly but indirectly by the 
instrumentality of a cow. But a week after that, on the 
30th of July, 1844, the same destroying spirit Joe Smith 
was allowed to attack me directly, to show how he would 
be able to kill a man in a minute, if he would be permitted. 
But he was seized by my guardian and cast into a com- 
bustible matter which was by his infernal electricity in- 
stantly kindled. George Karle was permitted to be drowned, 
because the time for establishing our centre had not yet ar- 
rived, and Karle had an important mission in the spirit 
world, and in that great mission he continues to be en- 
gaged. 

It is to -be understood that the given hints regarding Joe 
Smith would need a peculiar treatise. I did not know him 
personally in his mortal body, but urged preachers of his 
sect to move him to meet me either in a written correspon- 
dence or personally, to learn to know his dreadful delusion. 
The same I published in "The one thing needful," and urged 
his Elders, to send to him an English copy of that volume, 
which as readers of this book know, has been translated 
from the German into English. But in that year matters 
did not yet arrive to maturity for the conversion of Mormon 
Apostles and Elders. Their infernal President had to 
show, how his army had the power to prevent my starting 
the centre of our operation. But that my meeting with the 



177 

departed Joe Smith occasioned my meeting with the mor- 
tal Brigham Young, while he was yet in Nauvoo, but 
although I preached to him and his disciples the judgment 
dipensation, they were not yet mature to be converted, and 
my manuscripts in which dreadful mysteries of the Mormon 
Spiritualism are developed, must wait to be published, when 
nations will be prepared to read so important disclosures. 

I have given here some hints of my experience at and 
after the trial of Etzler's machine, by the means of which 
so much regarding the inner life of marw-end the spirit 
world and the dreadful condition of mankind has been dis- 
closed, that volumes would be needed to explain it. That 
experience is testifying, that time did not yet arrive for 
establishing the centre. People were ridiculing me and 
reproaching the mechine, not knowing that I have only 
occasioned its building, and that I warned those who un- 
dertook to build it, that they should reflect upon the point, 
that at its first trial the pieces foretold by the seeres would 
break, although they would be repaired and the mistake of 
the inventor corrected, if they would persevere in the work 
of the Lord. But the wife of the man who undertook the 
work and gave the pledge, was instigated by Jesuites and 
their agents and made him blind in the work in which he 
had to persevere, that by our experience it became at 
length manifest, that the trial of the machine was made for 
great instruction of nations. People were deluded by the 
blind leaders of the blind and would not hear us, when we 
invited them after the trial for co-operation to establish a 
centre without trying any machine, but only using ma- 
chines which have been tried by others and found to be 
useful. But when we will be in all directions secured 
with abundant means, we will support inventions for the 
common \v el fere. 

Here is no room for further explanations, that wherever 
I endeavoured to start a centre of our co-operation on the 
plan of the common stock association, great spirit manifes- 
tations showing the dreadful condition in the existing Baby- 
lon took place, and the inner life of man was more and 
more developed and all our sufferings have been abun- 
dantly rewarded with imperishable treasures. We give 



178 

here some hints on one case the full explanation of which 
would need as large a volume as this volume is. During 
the building of Etzler's machine George Karle found John 
Zeigler in a hermitage in which he employed one half of 
his time to chopping wood and the other to studying the 
Bible and to prepare for a happy home in ihe spirit world. 
Karle gave him some instructions regarding our mission 
and some of my books. Zeigler discovered soon that by 
studying my books he would receive light which he could 
not obtain in other ways, and then he studied them deeper 
than any other mortal man, and whenever his presence 
was required, he came to give us assistance, and then he 
returned to his hermitage. In the latter part of 1849 and 
the commencement of 1850 I was preparing in Indiana and 
Illinois and especially near the line of both states people for 
our message and for co-operation to establish on the grand 
prairie our centre. When I thought to have found the best 
location for it, 1 found soon a man of property who paid for 
the land according to our plan. Then I wrote to J. G. 
Zeigler who was from his hermitage preparing people by 
letters for our message, that he should come, and then we 
would write together to such as we would invite to come 
as pioneers. He wrote, that he was ready to start directly. 
He started, but he was pushed into the Ohio River in the 
night of the 10th of April, 1-50, between 11 and 12 o'clock 
by a papist instigated by the power of darkness. The 
whole conspiracy was then detected to us ; but we commit- 
ted the murderer to the Judgment of the Heavenly Court, 
and Zeigler continues to work with us amongst the de- 
parted. He was an American well versed in English and 
in German, and his work is extensive. The spirit language 
by numbers should be known in a certain measure to biblical 
students ; although the most celebrated amongst them know 
very little about it. But those who comprehend this 
book, may easily find out, why I met with the departed 
Napoleon I. in the 20th line of the 120th page, and why the 
spirit directed me to repeat this import-ant fact with addi- 
tional circumstances on the 39th page, and why I meet 
with Napoleon in the 39th line on the 39th page in this 
book. Readers in looking into these mysteries should keep 



179 

in mind, that the battle of Solferino was fought on the same 
day in the year 1859, on which day I met with Napoleon 
A. D. 1839. If you understand this book, you will easily 
comprehend also, why the spirit was pleased to prepare on 
the same 39th page before the departed Napoleon the de- 
parted President Taylor and Buchanan in the Presidential 
administration, who appears to live although he is yet dead. 
But his friends should awaken him to study this book and 
to co-operate with us, that he might escape the judgment 
in which President Taylor was executed, and John George 
Zeigler was sent by the Heavenly Congress to give orders 
to destroying spirits to carry Zach. Taylor into their infer- 
nal regions. " Zeigler was the angel of the Lord," men- 
tioned in the first line of the 37th page of this book. He 
has shown to Zach. Taylor, when he entered from his mor- 
tal body into his inner life, my handwriting testifying, that 
he had neglected to fulfil his highest duty, And I have 
mentioned in this connexion of things this incident, that 
you might do what your predecessors have neglected to do. 
When by the departure of our martyr John George 
Zeigler was shown, that the Grand Prairie was not the 
place for starting our centre, I wrote to the man who has 
bought and paid for the land, that he was at liberty either 
to keep that land for his use or to sell it, and then I was 
preparing in other States people for our message, showing 
them also the necessity for starting a centre of our co- 
operation. At lenght at the end of February and at the 
commencement of March of this year, 1859, was in pecu- 
liar manner made manifest, that we should start the " Cen- 
tre of our Community," or the Centre for establishing the 
True Republic, which, as has been made manifest, will be 
a true Community of Goods, and a true matrimony of one 
man with one woman, as has been prophesied by the first 
christians at Jerusalem, but could not be accomplished in 
practice till the dispensation of the fulness of times, Ephes. 
1 : 10. or the New Jerusalem will be introduced by mes- 
sengers whom I represent. If we should find before finish- 
ing the last of the 24 pages of the 8th sheet some space, we 
will give hints on the wonders and signs by which it ha* 



180 

been shown, but explanation of these matters must be de- 
layed, till we establish a Printing office at the Centre of 
our Peace Union Community. 

u And fear came upon every soul : and many wonders 
and signs were done by the Apostles. And all that be- 
lieved were together, and had all things common. And 
sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all 
men, as every man had need." Acts ii : 43. 44. & 45. 
** And the multitude of them that believed were of one 
heart, and of one soul, neither said any of them that aught 
of the things which he possessed was his own ; but they had 
all things common. Neither was there any among them 
that lacked : for as many as were possessors of lands or 
houses sold them", and brought the prices of all things that 
were sold, and laid them down at the Apostles feet ; and 
distribution was made unto every man according as he had 
need." Acts iv : 32. 34. & 35. 

This was not the commencement of the Community in 
the Jewish Church, but of the great conversion of those 
who have been attached to the sects of the Pharisees and 
the Sadducees. Besides these two sects there was a third 
sect, called the Esseni or Therapeutes, They understood 
that the letter of the Jewish Bible kills and that there was in 
those prophetical books a deeper, a spiritual sense of what 
was to come, and they retired into the deserts of Egypt, and 
were acting from thence to convert the world to their com- 
munity principles. From that association the Christian 
Religion originated. Jesus Christ was the descendant or 
offspring of the Therapeutes or Healers, who were power- 
ful in healing diseases of demoniac influence. Their spirit- 
ual power came from their strictly moral life, ihey did not 
abuse the procreative powers, but those who were married, 
used them only for obtaining children in the right season, 
and many of them lived in celibacy in the strictest contin- 
ence all their life time. Such was the life of the Therapeute 
Monk Eli or Heli, the Father of Jesus Christ, Luke 1 : 23. 
He, while living in the strictest celibacy arrived to an ad- 
vanced age, and when the time arrived for the procreation 
of the Messiah of the Jews, he became the medium of the 
spirit who was selected by the Heavenly Congress to seize 



181 

him and to procreate by his instrumentality the Messiah. 
And when the departed spirit called Gabriel or the power of 
God. was operating through Eli that is "My God," Mary was 
seized by her guardian and submitted, that the offspring was 
not the origin of a carnal co-operation, but the work of a 
lL>ly Spirit, so that Jesus Christ was the concentration of the 
spiritual power of the highest association amongst the Jews 
as well as of the prophecy of the Jewish Nation. In one of 
my former writings I have given more disclosure regarding 
this mystery, but when we will have our own Printing office, 
I Will give a more complete explanation of the mystery, as 
well as of my generation, because if you comprehend this 
book, you know that we have superabundance of signs ac- 
cording to prophecies, by virtue of which I appear as the 
first born sou of Jesus Christ for the introduction of his 
peaceable reign on earth or the great Community or Republic, 
fjr which we must prepare by establishing a centre of our 
eo-operatian. 

Here is to be mentioned that regarding the community great 
abuse was made of the above quoted verses from the aboie 
quoted and other biblical passages in monasteries and nunneries 
as well as in other associations. Christ says to the Angel cf 
the church of Ephesus : " But this thou hast, that thcu 
hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitanes, which 1 also hate." 
Revelation, ii : 6. And to the angel of the church in Per- 
gamos he reproaches: " So hast thou also them that hold the 
doctrine of tho Nicolaitanes, which thing I hate/' Rev. ii : 
15. Nicolaitanes in the Revelation are the same who are 
in our days known as Free-lovers. Some called them Dr 
% Nichol's people. But that Doctor was at length converted 
to Romanism, lecturing for the Roman Catholic Church, and 
the day before yesterday or on the 14th of August, I read the 
advertisement of his lecturing here in New York. We ex- 
pect, that he will get this book, comprehend our spiritualism 
and draw many Roman Catholics into the true Catholic 
Church, or what is the same, into our Peace Union. Man 
must be restored to his true condition. A chaste, pure life 
in celibacy, and a true matrimony in which carnal copula- 
tion is usued only for obtaining children when sound reason 
p 16 



182 

or the true christian spirit requires it, this is the true condition 
of man for his true happiness in this and in the future life. 
All excess in this respect i& injurious to body and soul of pa- 
rents and children. As long as mankind are not reduced to 
the right order in this repect, they remain in their degrada- 
tion and misery. How they will be brought to the right or- 
der in the true community as the only refuge for the restora- 
tion of the human race, will be explained in our Periodical 
for the common use and particularly to those who will come 
to our Peace Union, here not being room except to give hints 
on many points the full explanation of which requires large 
treatises. Here we give the following hints. 

In the present Babylon dollars and cents as the means in 
this state of affairs used for what man needs to support his 
mortal life and for committing all kinds of sins and crimes 
against his fellow men, occupy in so dreadful a manner the 
minds of men and women in general in their present de- 
graded condition, that the one thing needful, their spiritual 
progress is so neglected, that probably, if some few compre- 
hend this book so far as to apply all their energy to spread it, 
they will have a hard task to move the public in general to 
study it so as it should be studied and comprehended. Reader 
should recollect, that when I came the first time in my pres- 
ent charge before the public, the passage Luke viii : from the 
4th to the 15th verse, was prepared for my use. Besides 
dollars and cents there are especially the sexual disorders 
which ruin mankind so, that they appear as dead to the truly 
spiritual things, for which they will get the right taste, when 
in the community they comprehend, that mankind belongs to # 
two houses. Americans are quite accustomed to two Houses in 
the Capitol of Washington ; but in the true community they 
will learn to be accustomed to the two Houses, or two depart- 
ments in one and the same house, to which mankind belong, 
when they arrive to the higher perfect order, so that males 
belong to their own House or department and females to 
their own, although each husband has his own wife, and 
each wife her own husband ; but they do not meet together 
for carnal copulation, except in the right season for the only 
object to get a child, with due preparation to transfuse a holy 
spirit into the child. Nothing is more injurious to the par- 



183 

eats and to the child than the act of procreation without due 
preparation, which is in this present Babylon generally ne- 
glected. Besides this in this present abominable situation of 
mankind, the act of carnal copulation is oftentimes repeated 
during the pregnancy and before the child is weaned. All 
this has a very injurious effect upon the child and degrade* 
and ruins also the parents. Here is no room to explain the 
hints showing the origin of the hereditary sins, which will be 
abolished, when the true community will be flourishing, and 
the whole House of males as well as the whole House of 
females will support every individual belonging to the House, 
as well as the whole community in their common meeting? 
will support each other in the progression towards perfec- 
tion. 

These hints may appear quite strange to many readers. But 
if they will come out from the existing corruption, they may 
be assured, that they will comprehend me, when I give in a 
long dissertation a complete explanation of the given hints, 
in the supposition that those who have comprehended this book 
know our mission, and that we have received the knowledge 
which is required to our mission to bring nations out of their 
present corruption which kills many when they arrive to man 
hood and womanhood, and many more before that age, and 
not a small portion of them before or soon after they are 
born. And all this originates from the corrupt state intro- 
duced by the follies of men. When these lollies will be re- 
moved, mankind in general will commence, within few gen- 
erations, to become old and will enter into the spirit world 
with great imperishable riches. 

We read : " Verily 1 say unto you, there is no man that has 
left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, 
or children, or lands, for my sake and the gospel's, but he 
shall receive a hundredfold now in this time, houses and 
brethren and sisters and mothers and children aitd lands, 
1 after persecution,' and in the world to come eternal life." 
Mark x : 29, 30. According to our reading in the Greek 
text we translate : " after persecution/' When the persecu- 
tion is abolished, the promised great advantages will be made 
manifest in the true community. There will not be plurality 
of wives, but each husband wall have his own wife. Now 



184 

father, mother, wife or children might resist to the determi- 
nation of a person to join with the true community. Those 
who comprehend, that this will be the true life in the true reign 
of Christ, in his Peace-Union, will co-operate with us for its 
introduction without regard to any opposition of iheir nearest 
relatives. Everyone who forsakes all and acts with us as 
much as he can, for establishing the Peace-Union, will when 
persecution ceases and the Peace-Union flourishes, consider 
those, who are old, as his fathers and mothers, those of 
equal age as brothers and sisters, and those who are younger 
as his children, and ail the property belonging to the Peace- 
Union as ours, and we will truly pray to God : "Our Fa- 
ther." 

Not being yet in this happy condition but endeavoring to 
arouse a general turn towards it, we must make some pro- 
visions to support the feeble in their turn, and those who turn 
towards our Peace-Union that they might easier settle mat- 
ters with those who belong to their family and will not turn 
into our Peace-Union. 

Every individual who determines to enter into our commu- 
nity, brings all his property into it, after having fettled all 
his business in the world. This property, according to our 
principles will be taken in possession by the community ; and 
if it is not money but other property, it will be valued accord- 
ing to a very moderate price, and its value and the amount of 
money if he brings any, will be put into the ledger of the 
community, and a receipt will be given to him or her under 
the provisions mentioned as follows : In the possible but not 
probable case, that he or she should return to the former 
fashion, the value of the property would be returned, although 
not directly, but when the community would find easy to do 
so, In the mean time they would exchange the receipt 
which he or she received at the delivery of their property, 
with a note containing the amount of money and the time 
when the community promise to pay according to the value 
or course of money at the time received and at the time in 
which it would be paid to him. For instance, if a dollar 
received would have at the time in which it would be paid, 
only the value of ten cents, ten cents would be paid to him 
or her instead of a dollar, without any interest ; because the 



185 

step should be made after earnest reflection and determina- 
tion, and with this provision we must deter hypocrites from 
joining our Peace-Union ; but to those who would be feeble* 
all possible assistance would be given to strenghten them in 
the work which they would commence. In the true commu- 
nity when it will flourish, everybody will enjoy as much of 
its riches as is required for his bodily strength and for such 
an intellectual and moral improvement as to enrich as much 
his spirit as his faculties will be prepared to receive, that after 
his departure he or she enters into a happy abode of our Peace 
Union. 

I and other pioneers, who are preparing for the happy state 
which the Peace-Union community when flourishing will enjoy, 
must suffer many privations. But the spiritual treasures which 
during our great struggle with the opposition we acquire, we 
carry with us at our departure, and where our community 
will flourish, we will rejoice with them who will partake of 
the fruits of our labor, so that I will not be less happy than 
the happiest who will be born in our Peace-Union thousand! 
of years after my departure. With this consolation every 
reader should follow my example and act with us lor the in- 
troduction of the New Era. 

After these hints some rules must be mentioned regarding 
the economy and management of affairs for the introduction 
and maintenance of the Peace-Union to realize what in 
Christ's peaceable reign on earth is expected. 

As soon as circumstances will admit, a printing-office will 
be established on the place on which we commence our 
provisional Peace-Union centre, and a Periodical based on and 
directed by the principle of free discussion will be published, 
as the nature of the case, reason and arguments for the resto- 
ration of human rights demand. And previous steps, made 
before we are enabled to publish the Periodical, are subject 
to be criticized in the Periodical, and we undertake such en- 
terprises or actions as we are ready to support before the trib- 
unal of truth and righteousness. 

This rule contains all that a sensible man or woman using 
his or her intellectual and moral faculties may demand. If 
we had used our whole book to develop our plan, we would 
not have finished our work, if the volume had been much 



186 

larger than it is. But the points belonging to our plan, must 
be gradually developed in our Periodical, and those who com- 
^prehend this book and our mission, superabundance of cre- 
dentials of which are contained here, will not tarry for a 
moment to co-operate with all their strength with us, and to 
draw their mortal and their departed friends into our Peace- 
Union. 

Members of the Peace-Union agree to support whatever may 
be shown by free discussion through our Periodical to be suit- 
able, practicable and necessary to promote the common wel- 
fare of the Peace-Union, which is the welfare of mankind. 
Those who would refuse to support it, had to show the con- 
trary in the same Periodical, that it might be discussed, other- 
wise they would be disturbers, and if they could be by no 
means corrected, they would deserve to be excluded, and the 
Peace-Union, after having exhausted the means to bring them 
to the right order, would be compelled to declare them to be 
separated, and to give them the note or the certificate of 
their claim according to the rule above, and they return the 
receipt which they have obtained when they have brought 
their property into the Peace-Union. 

We illustrate the point with an example. I have given, for 
instance, some hints regarding the two departments of males 
separately and females separately, notwithstanding the true 
matrimony of one husband with one wife. When there is 
the right time for them to procreate a child, they will have a 
convenient place for the performance of the most responsible 
duty. This my hint, when sufficiently explained, will satisfy 
every friend of progression into truth, righteousness and hap- 
piness, and will give to the human affairs quite a new turn, 
and deliver both sexes from temptations, in which until now 
the whole human race succumbed and descended much under 
the degree of the nobler classes of brute?, and parents de- 
praved and ruined themselves and children. From all the 
strange and unexpected things disclosed in this book readers 
may expect that I have also regarding the true matrimony 
and the restitution of mankind in such a condition in which 
they will be truly happy, a glorious message and such truths 
which when sufficiently explained, will satisfy all lovers of pro- 
gression into the true happiness. But there may join with our 



187 

Peace-Union some aelf-conceited person who would not give 
up what would be shown by us as necessary to be removed 
for the restoration of mankind to their true happiness, and 
what he would not be able to refute, and notwithstanding 
this he would remain in his bad habit. In this case he would 
compel us to remove him. At his removal he receives the 
note or certificate, while he returns the receipt which he had 
obtained for what he had put into the Peace-Union, as is ex- 
plained above. But we have to add here, that if those who 
would be separated, had damaged the whole Peace-Union or 
some individual, the damage is to be deducted from their claim. 
And it is to be repeated, that nobody who joins with the 
Peace-Union, has any claim to any pay or reward for the la- 
bor performed in the Peace-Uniou, into which all men and 
womsn are invited to come and to remain in it in this mortal 
body and in all eternity, and to partake for him or her and 
their families of all riches, spiritual and physical in exchange 
for what they furnish. But what they brought in at their 
joining, is returned to them, with deduction of the damages, 
if they have caused any at their turn into enemies of the 
Peace-Union, or which originated by their fault, although it 
could not be proved, that they had a malicious intention in 
causing damages. This point is here to be remarked, that 
children before they acquire the legal age, if by whatever 
means they would be withdrawn from the Peace-Union, 
while their parents are living there or did not depart, should 
not receive the portion of the property brought for them into 
the Peace-Union, till they arrive at the legal age in^ which 
tluy have the right according to the laws of the country to 
depart from their parents ; because the Peace-Union have 
the parental duties towards children who are received with 
their parents into the Peace-Union. Also this is to be men- 
tioned, that no others except who come with their parents or 
with their children into the Peace-Union, have any claim to 
the property which they bring into it. They settle their busi- 
ness with all others, when they join with the Peace-Union, 
and in the same time they make their will, how much they 
themselves if they would leave the Peace-Union and some of 
their children would remain in it, and how much each of the 
children when in full legal age, would receive, if he or she 
would leave the Peace-Union. 



188 

We thought proper to concede so much to the feebleness of 
those who are desirous to join with the Peace Union, but 
imagine the possible case, that they might be turned out and 
lose their property. For them their property is secured, al- 
thought without interest, and their possible case is rather 
imagination, and they would become gradually so strong as to 
give good example to others. But we have mentioned a 
point which must terrify hypocrites to join to our Peace 
Union ; because their hypocrisy would become in due time 
manifest, and then they could not stand and would be 
turned out with demand to repair damages. Therefore they 
should remain in Babylon till they have a sincere desire to 
join with us for their true conversion to our principles and 
corresponding acting with us. When they are determined to 
act for this purpose they should not be afraid to join the 
Peace Union on account of the possibility of being separated ; 
because no person will be separated except such as deserves 
in consequence of immoral acts or gross omissions of what is 
absolutely necessary for obtaining the object of our associa- 
tion, after having been sufficiently instructed and exhorted 
that their toleration would ruin the Peace Union. A separ- 
ate person, if he or she would think there was not sufficient 
cause for separation, will be permitted to publish in our Peri- 
odical the reason or reasons of his or her complaint, By 
doing so, however, he gives occasion for members of the Peace 
Union to publish their remarks on his reasons, that truth 
might be made manifest; because the object of the Peace 
Union ^s the restoration of human rights, and therefore her 
members engage and promise to correct any mistake, when 
it is shown and it is proven. 

The nature and object of the Peace Union is, that science 
or knowledge in every department and every branch of en- 
terprise directs and governs the work. Therefore the man 
or woman who is found to be most skilful in any art, busi- 
ness or work, is to be elected as foreman, and continues to 
act as such, till some one more skilful is found. And then 
to him the place is to be given, however, not before it is 
shown, that by exchanging the place sufficient advantage 
will accrue to the community. The member who thinks he 
is. able to show this, may assemble members belonging to the 



189 

branch of that business, or if the case is a general case, mem- 
bers iu general, the body of females having their votes as well 
as the body of males in general affairs; in particular branches 
the body decide who belong to that branch. Whoeveer calls 
members together, shows them the case, and if the majority 
find his reasons to be sufficient, the person j)roposed obtains 
the office. But before votes are taken, those who are assem- 
bled, must also hear the objections. But if there is any 
member who thinks, that the decision was not made accord- 
ing to justice, he may announce the matter to the assembled, 
showing them their mistake and his duty that if they will not 
correct their mistake, he will make known the reasons of his 
complaint against the decision in the Periodical of the Peace 
Union. And the assembled, if they see that he is right, are 
bound to receive thankfully that w r hich is right, but if they 
see that he is wrong, they are bound to show him this. But 
if he, notwithstanding this, publishes his reasons, those who 
do not agree with him, are bound to show in their replies 
that he will not act according to sound reasons, but is dis- 
posed to make disturbance, deserving to be expelled. In this 
case if he continues to be obstinate against evidence, lie 
should be expelled peaceably. 

In the first place we need a centre. And according to the 
pattern of the centre as many settlements on other places 
will be established a< will be needed to accommodate all who 
will find best to move from their present situation to a settle- 
ment of our Peace Union. But everywhere persons of our 
principles will be needed to instruct and strengthen the 
neighbours. The hints given here will be so modified to 
their situation as their circumstances will require. 

In the centre is to be conoentrated, what is to be spread 
everywhere, to benefit in the first place members of the Peace 
Union and by their instrumentality as many others as can be 
reached. Therefore co-operation and support from all who 
comprehend this book and their application to others is ne- 
cessary to raise means, for establishing what is required in 
the centre. Although all who contribute for the centre, will 
not 'have chance to reside there, they will have a chance to 
send s< me of their children or relations to the institutions of 
the University for the New Era, which will be established 



190 

there, according to our plan, according to which a great 
change will take place in studies, that all intellectual and 
moral faculties of students will be harmoniously developed, 
and much time will be gained for learning every day for 
some hours in the school and for some hours in the shops and 
elsewhere that to learn which each will be most qualified and 
inclined. Wherefore those who afford money and other pro- 
perty for the centre and what is needed there, acquire the 
right to reside there, when needed as teachers, or for mechan- 
ical branches, arts, sciences, for agriculture, horticulture, &c. 
What mankind need for the New Era, should be shown 
there to students theoretically and practically. Therefore all 
who have superabundant means, if they comprehend this book, 
will send such an amount as they can spare, as donations, 
which will become spiritual treasures to the donors. When the 
institutions which according to our plan should be at our 
centre, will be established, there will be such competition of 
students, that there will not be room for accommodation of 
all. All that is given as donation for raising our institutions, 
will be put in our ledger for the benefit of the donors, so 
that, when all students could not be accommodated at our 
centre, those recommended by the donors would be prefered 
to others, the case excepted, that others be found more useful 
in our mission, if they study the branches. 

Those who have no superabundance of means to give ado- 
nation, are invited to invest for establishing the centre as 
much as their cicumstances permit, to be invested for their 
benefit, as belonging to them, although without any interest 
id money, but with the advantage, that when all students 
could not be accommodated at our centre, their sons and 
daughters would have the preference before such as have 
done nothing towards the foundation of the centre. And if 
any have land, who are desirous that on their land a settlement 
might be started according to our plan for the New Era, by 
their furnishing means for starting the centre they acquire the 
claim and right that their land shall be taken lor that pur- 
pose rather than the land of another who had done nothing 
for the centre, when circumstances would not require.the 



191 

preference of the land of other for a new settlement of our 
Peace Union. 

From what has been mentioned, the following general 
rule may be derived : Without having a centre of our com- 
munities we cannot accomplish our work. Therefore all who 
comprehend us, are solemnly entreated to contribute without 
delay what their circumstances allow. If they cannot send 
a donation, they are entreated to send what will be regarded 
as theirs without bearing interests, but bearing to them all 
the advantages to which according to the circumstances they 
are qualified, to come, when all will be prepared, to the 
centre, if they can be employed there ; otherwise they may 
be useful to our community on the place which they now oc- 
cupy, or they may join with an other place of our community. 
In this case the centre settles with that community in 
reference to what they have advanced to the centre, to be 
Bent, when the centre is able to do so, to that community 
for them, if they should not prefer to leave it in the centre to 
be consumed there by such students as they would send to 
the University in the centre of our Peace Union, where all 
the knowledge and wisdom which can be obtained, will be 
concentrated to bring mankind into that situation which is 
promised and mankind are able to attain by the right appli- 
cation of their intellectual and moral faculties and their phys- 
ical strength, and the proper use and right application of all 
the knowledge which has been propagated through the 
course of centuries and improved in our age. 

No money or other property can or will be taken into the 
Peace Union settlements to be put into their ledger for 
the benefit of the person who invests it, to be returned in 
the case that the person or one of his or her family should 
leave the Peace-Union, except money that has been acquired 
in an honest manner. By the term honest we mean a man- 
ner which is not only justifiable according to the laws of the 
country, but also according to the moral laws attributable to 
the person who invests it, at least so far, that no person or 
society is known to whom it should be restored. We do not 
mean the severest scrutiny, but the usual course of affairs ; 
because according to our plan by those who will join the 
Peace Union, the way will be opened for a final restoration 



192 

of all human affairs into the right order. To this point we 
must gradually proceed. 

By what we have remarked in regard to money as the root 
of all evil, if it is not managed for the commom welfere, it is 
a necessary evil as far as business is done with those who 
do not belong to our Peace Union, and we are compelled to 
make use of many evils which are yet in existence, to bring 
nations out of the evil into the New Era. We must make 
such use of money as to promote the welfere of the Peace 
Union which encloses the welfere of all nations, which would 
not be promoted, if we would take any amount of money 
from those who enter into our Peace Union under the condi- 
tion to return it in case, they would leave the Peace Union. 
Und<T this condition we could take no more than one thous- 
and dollars, so that, if any man or woman would come with 
his or her family, and bring more than one thousand dollars 
for each person belonging to his or her family, after having 
settled all matters of business with others, we could not 
take more than the mentioned sum under the mentioned 
condition, to wit, if husband and wife with parents and 
children, would join, for each of them one thousand dollars; 
the surplus they had to give as donation, if they would not 
accept the advice which is given below. 

Also this is to be mentioned, that if a family comes on 
the place of the Peace Union and they invest for each 
member of the family a certain sum, and some of the family 
would be taken into the spirit world, and the others would 
leave the Peace Union, in this case only that has been in- 
vested for them, would belong to ihem. What was given for 
the departed, remains in the Peace Uuion. Also in the case, 
that a father would come with a large or with a small 
family and give for each individual a certain sum, and then 
the others would remain, but he himself would become a 
backslider, his claim would be only to the money which 
he had invested for his own person. The same priciple is 
to be applied in every case, in which somebody invests a 
certain sun] for himself, and besides also sums for others. 

To those who have greater riches than one thousand 
dollars for each individual of their family, is to be said, that 



193 

they are only adminsitrators of that property to make the 
poor rich and* the rich truly happy. And whereas the Peace- 
Union undertakes this great work, a rich person should be 
instructed and enlightened, that this will not take place in 
any other way than by a true community, for which we have 
given this sketch, only in this point deviating from the course 
which we w r ould pursue if we would have to deal with per- 
fect persons, that we found proper to concede, that if any- 
body should leave the Peace-Union settlement, he should 
receive in due time the sum invested not exceeding one thou- 
sand dollars. But those whose property reaches higher, will 
go the safest way according to Christ's direction : "Go thy 
way, sell whatever thou hast and give to the poor, and thou 
shalt have treasure in Heaven ; and come and take up 
thy cross and follow me.* 5 Mark x : 21. This man to 
whom Christ gave that advice' ' had great possessions." And 
we give to those who have great riches the same advice, 
but with a different application. Jesus Christ, the Father of 
the New Era which is to be introduced by our mission, had 
not the chance in Palestine, which we have in the United 
States. He advised as he could in his circumstances, and we 
give in our circumstances to the rich who have great posses- 
sions the following advice and the best for them to be saved : 
" Give as a donation as much into our Peace-Union centre 
as you are able to do for raising our institutions as the best 
means for the redemption of the poor and degraded people 
from the existing misery and distress, and come and learn 
how to administer your possessions for the poor, and we will 
send with you to your poseessions a man to commence there- 
with you a community for the poor only, and you may call 
poor people of your choice together. And \ou should super- 
intend, and our administrator should assist you and labor 
with you to educate the poor so as to make them truly rich 
and happy. And you, while you would have enriched our 
centre as much as would be possible without selling your 
possessions, would be the presiding elder at the community 
of the poor made rich by your possessions, and when you 
would be pleased to stop with those in the centre, you would 
be received as one of the founders, and you would ,; have 
treasure in Heaven," 

17 Q 



194 

What I say to one I say to all rich men and women. If 
they receive our adviae they will become very rich and hap- 
py ; but now they are " wretched and miserable and poor and 
blind and naked," Revelation iii : 17. They are the Heads 
in Laodicea, which means the judgment of the people, whom 
they are preparing for destruction, and for themselves the 
hell. Luke xvi : 23. From them is more required to be 
saved than from those who have only a small property in 
comparison with the great possessions of the rich, and their 
Small property they have earned with hard labor. But it 
would be too troublesome to reckon, how they had acquired 
their riches. But instead of a long reckoning or a general 
confession of their sins and crimes we show them the shortest 
and surest way to Heaven. 

We must say also to those who invest property not exceed- 
iug one thousand dollars for each member of their family into 
our Peace-Union with the reserve that if they leave the 
Peace-Union, that property should be returned to them in 
equivalent without any interest, and at a time in which the 
Peace-Union can easily do this without hurting their own 
business, that this reserve will continue only until the time 
in which they will be sufficiently strengthened in the princi- 
ples of the true community, and convinced that this is the 
only way for redemption of oppressed humanity. When they 
will advance so far, they will sign the covenant of theNew : 
Era, they themselves and those of their family who are of age 
and with them united in the Spirit ; and they will transfer 
the property which is their portion to the community, which 
secures their rights to the provisions for their body and their 
spirit to enjoy such happiness as the Peace-Union will be 
able to afford to prepare them for the society of blessed 
spirits. 

From these hints you see, that the true community con- 
sists of members who give all their property, without any re- 
serve, and receive all the advantages which a mutual co-op- 
eration in the true brotherly spirit affords. At the commence- 
ment they must be tried. On the title-page of this book 
we have mentioned, that it is published at the " Peace-Union 
Centre." We intended to give explanation of the matter in i 
this plan. We are starting there the Peace-Union Centre. 



195 

About five hundred acres of land, with farmhouse, barn, or- 
chard &c. belong to that property, on a beautiful very healthy 
hill, with excellent springs nf soft water, romantic locations 
for buildings, and all kinds of institutions for the New Era. 
The soil as far as may be cleared, is good for raising all kinds 
of fruits, and as much as we will need of vegetables. But 
our centre will be for literary institutions, surrounded with all 
kinds of the best mechanics and artists, from whom students 
will learn all kinds of work. Therefore the largest portion 
of grain will be obtained from other settlements to which 
productions at the centre will be sent in exchange. About 
one hundred acres of the land are cleared and much more can 
be cleared and used for different purposes, but the largest por- 
tion of that land is Toscarora mountain, producing wood, tim- 
ber, stone for building, and is good for different other purposes, 
for instance, the top of the mountain for our observatory, 

Spring Hill in Racoon Valley belonged to Abraham, the 
oldest of" the twelve sons of my departed friend Christian 
Long. Christian was one of the students of my German 
books, and strong witness of our mission ; but his son Abra- 
ham preaching water baptism was not prepared to receive 
his testimony. But Christian and others in his company 
amongst the departed, were operating and preparing this 
place, while we thought that we had already succeeded in 
taking another place in possession, seventeen miles frcm 
this place, and we have been in quite an unexpected manner 
instructed that Springhill is the place in which we should 
start the Peace-Union Centre, and we have received the 
place as cheap as the worth of its improvements may be val- 
ued This is according to our principles, according to which 
the land belongs to the whole human family, and to the im- 
provements only each individual may claim as much right 
as he has consumed labor to produce them. But it is evi- 
dent also that labor never can be exactly valued, and I had 
to write a very large volume to expose the manifold forms of 
labor, in which time is wasted, to corrupt and ruin human 
society. All the hints given in this book, may convince 

any investigating mind, that there is no redemption of the 
degraded and wretched condition of mankind except in the 



196 

community in which men will be brought gradually into the 
true happy state in this life and in the spirit world, and will 
draw their departed friends into higher spheres. 

Being compelled by circumstances to take away manu- 
script containing the spirit battle by which not only this, that 
we have to start our Peace-Union as a community and in 
Springhili, but. also many other important points have been 
disclosed, which although they were known to us long time 
before that, may arouse the attention of those who would 
not hear us otherwise, except when they hear extraordinary 
spirit manifestations, which in connexion with starting our 
Peace-Union Centre on this place may be published another 
time. But here we must mention that by quite an unex- 
pected vision against the wishes of the medium and his wife 
our doctrine has been illustrated, to wit, that those who make 
a covenant with our Peace-Union community, separate so 
from those who remain in Babylon, that if of those who 
are married, one partner would make such a covenant, but 
the other would remain in Babylon, we would do all in our 
power to draw also that partner into our community. But if 
he or she would remain obstinate despiser of our Heavenly 
message, we according to Divine law would consider the per- 
son who made the covenant with our Peace- Union as per- 
fectly free to marry a person belonging to our community, 
and labor at the same time to convert the Government to ac- 
knowledge our mission and the Divine law made manifest by 
our mediumship. " "What God hath joined together let no 
man put asunder." Matth.xix: 6. "What the devil has 
joined together, God puts asunder." If we have the mission 
expressed on the title-page, and confirmed by all signs and 
wonders which have been mentioned in this book, and with 
which hundreds of volumes could be filled, then it is evi- 
dent that •the devil has joined those together or the devil 
will keep them together, when one understands our mission 
and advances so far that he or she makes the covenant with 
our community and the other resists and will keep him or her 
in Babylon, when he or she starts to come out of her not to 
be partaker of her sins. The partner, may be he or she, who 
remains obstinate, remains in the great whore of the 17th 
chapter of the Revelation, is an adulterer or adulteress in the 



197 

spiritual sense, and certainly with whoredom or other 
abominations he or she became so endarkened, that when the 
partner progressed so far, as to comprehend our Heavenly mes- 
sage, the destroying devil will detain him or her from the 
truth made manifest in our message. Those who have com- 
prehended this book to this point!, know that our case is 
just the contrary to the so called Free Love, diametrically op- 
posed to it. A chaste husband or wife will comprehend us ; 
but those who will continue in their fornication and adultery, 
will cry against us and misrepresent truth for their destruc- 
tion. Here is no room for explanation of a point, on which 
I will write an extraordinary treatise, in which I will report 
and explain also the mentioned vision, when the diseased 
stomachs will be ready to digest our most wholesome medi- 
cine. 

In this compression is also to be remembered, that the 
promise given on the 45th page in regard to the four in Bal- 
timore executed in connexion with my visit to President 
Buchanan appears in a more dreadful shape in the portion 
of the 4th treatise which will appear in the second edition 
of this book if that edition shall he demanded, than I would 
have expected, when I mentioned that case. When Presi- 
dent Buchanan, Governor Hicks and other Grandees of Wash- 
ington and Maryland were not prepared to afford money 
for buying Springhill for our Peace Union Centre and for 
publishing this book, we read on the 42d page : "The same 
time a great sign was given so that I was sent speedily 
from Baltimore to the Western Reserve of Ohio."' A. D. 
1854 we commenced to prepare Brother Robert D. Eldrige 
in Baltimore for our mission. Then happened many won- 
ders and signs in connexion with him, till at length a sign 
was given in Baltimore. But the principal of the four ex- 
ecuted in Baltimore was brought before me in the Western 
Reserve of Ohio, and you will hear of strange spectacles 
in the next editiota regarding that manifestation in con- 
nexion with the four Preside nts Taylor, Fillmore, Pierce 
and Buchanan. After having performed the trials of spirits 
in the Western Reserve of Ohio, Eldrige started with me, 
and after having tried spirits in different places during our 
travelling, we arrived at length at Abraham Long's, and 1 



198 

showed to Brother Eldrige some of the secret treasures on 
the premises of Springhill, where Heavenly Wisdon pre- 
pared a great variety of most beautiful sceneries, magnifi- 
cent fairviews on a number of sites very suitable for ex- 
cellent buildings, and to all those places excellent springs 
of soft water may be derived by few rods of pipes, and 
excellent stone for buildings and superabundance of wood 
is most handy. We took then the deeds in the name of 
our Peace Union Commnuity, and we appear as Trustees, I 
by virtue of my mission, in duty bound to communicate 
the spirit who has sent me for the fulfilment of the most 
glorious promises to mankind, with those who will receive 
this spirit and will be drawn from Babylon into the New 
Jerusalem, and Robert D. Eldrige by virtue of his mission, 
who came with money and paid for the place with the 
rights which are given in this plan to those who invest 
money, and with the duty of superintendency for a good 
success. In those our duties all are bound to support us, 
who join with the Peace Union. 

On the llth day of July, 1859, my Document, entitled : 
" Great News for the Friends of Progression in Truth and 
Righteousness towards the promised New Era of Harmony 
and Peace amongst all nations" was set in type, the proof- 
sheet corrected by me, and a portion of copies struck off on 
the same day. We were preparing readers for the first 
convention which will be held in the New r Hall on the 
Peace Union settlement in the latter part of the next month, 
and requesting Editors to publish that Document. But I 
think that the warlike spirit of destruction kept most of 
them in the servitude of monarchs. But that document 
was to be set in type and printed on the same day, on 
which Napoleon and Francis Joseph made their treaty of 
peace at Villafranca for an important testimony, that spirits 
from our sphere have controlled the affairs also there, so 
that if you hurry to do what is required in this book, you 
will prevent immense destruction of human life and pro- 
perty in this country, otherwise you should know that I 
have done more than from a mortal man could be expected, 
to move you for action. But when men become such beasts 
that they have no sense for spiritual things, destruction is a 



199 

necessary consequence. At the commencement of the first 
treatise page 6 you see that Mr. Belly gave occasion to that 
treatise. Last month he came again to Paris and remains 
there according to newspapers until the 20th of the next 
month ; and I proposed that on the same day our first con- 
vention should commence in the New Hall. We quote 
from said document in which the title of this hook is 
copied, the close as follows : "The book with the above 
copied title will be published by Robert D. Eldrige in our 
Convention, and then copies will be sent by him to those 
who send to him the money (50 cents for one copy, twenty 
dollars for 50 coj)ies, 35 dollars for 100 copies) either be- 
fore or after or at the Convention. He being a man of pro- 
perty and known as our trusty fellow labourer for improv- 
ing the condition of mankind, has charge of the business 
department at our Peace Union, while, I the writer of this 
book and of this article am bound to devote my precious 
time to spiritual objects for Harmony and Peace of Nations, 
requesting to direct letters which do not belong particu- 
larly to my sphere, to him under the direction : Robert D. 
Eldrige, Donnally's Mill, Perry Co : Pa." This book ap- 
pears small for this price ; but remember the contents of 
page 169, and collect subscribers, and as soon as we print 
the second edition, we will send a large pamphlet as sup- 
plement without additional charge. In the mean time we 
assure you that also this small book "contains so large an 
amount of most important points for you, that the oftener 
you study it, the more you will learn to appreciate its 
value; and the enormous labour for obtaining all the parts 
contained in this book cannot be paid with money, and my 
labour never was paid. 

On the 11th of this month, August, 1859, there came 
many people to Springhill An extraordinary medium who 
had been in England an Elder amongst the Baptisers wrote 
on the 1 3th Instant to me : 'I came on foot to Springhill, 
Peace Union Centre, a long walk of about 17 miles in hot 
weather. We raised the frame work of the Large Hall. 
The day (1 1th inst.) was fine, and all things went on well, 
and the work that is done, looks well and in good order. 
All kinds of rumors and talk: What the house is for ? 



200 

What they will do ? Why did they not build so as 
the Hall could be seen ? Some one thing, some, other 
things, &c." 

The Periodical, entitled : "Peace Union Message. 55 Con' 
ventions at the Peace Union Centre in Springhill 
Toscarora Township, Perry Co : Pa. 6 miles west 
of Mi'llerstown, the stopping place for the Cars. 

Our Periodical, spoken of in the plan, will be published 
as soon, as there will be a sufficient number of subscribers. 
In the expectation that those who are versed in English, 
will comprehend us first, we will publish it first in English, 
in Quarto, to be preserved in books and translated in as many 
other languages as needed ; because it will contain social, 
ecclesiastical and political matters and movements of 
nations and daily news of importance, considered from our 
position, to draw nations from the existing confusion and 
degradation into the new order of things. All that will 
improve the condition of mankind, and what is hurtful for 
them, as far as we will have oportunity to reach it, will be 
examined from our position. But there not being room in 
this book, we will publish in the first number which will 
issue, when we are secured by subscriptions, what we will 
find proper to draw those amongst all nations who have 
somewhat new for improving mankind, to send it for publi- 
cation in our Periodical. Every one who sends somewhat 
of this kind, will add his full direction and occupation. If 
his or her communication is found by those whom we find 
to be competent judges in that branch, to be such as re- 
quired, it will be published when room will be for it in our 
Periodical. But if it is not found such as to be published, 
the writer will be named and the reason given, why it can- 
not be published. If the writer should think to have been 
injured, our Periodical would be open to publish his com- 
plaint with the preliminary requisites which will be made 
known in our first number as quite reasonable to save time 
to him and us and to the readers as well as to the printers 
and others. I quoted purposely some passages from the 






201 

letter of our friend Peter assuring that he is ours truly "in 
bonds for truth waiting for deliverance. " If the talkers of 
nonsense had asked those to whom we told, why we se- 
lected that place for that building, near the farm house and 
the springs, they had received information. The basement 
of the new building is a large cellar, the first story a large 
Hall, having in the midst a partition, which we remove 
when we use the whole Hall, but the second story has a 
partition which cannot be removed and each- department 
has its own stairs. The farm house and the new building are 
in a cove The first story of the building will be provi- 
sionaly used for our Conventions, till the substantial edifice 
within the most magnificent fairview will be established. 
With this fairview we entreat most earnestly every reader to 
collect as many subscribers for this book as well as for the 
Periodical, as he or she is able to collect. The book is to 
be paid for at the delivery, and the Periodical will cost $2 
a year, money to be paid for half a year or a. year at the 
delivery of the first number. 

Whoever secures us five subscribers receives six copies. 
And those who will act as agents, after having comprehended 
by studying this book our plan and adopt it, are regarded as our 
fellow-laborers, when they show practically that they belong 
to our Peace-Union. If the expected exertions are made, we 
may be able to publish the first number of our Periodical at 
the commencement of the year 1860. 

Our first Convention next month at the Peace Union Cen- 
tre is announced in our Circular. But readers of this book 
are requested to proclaim, that on the first day of November 
1859, the second Convention will commence and continue for 
two weeks, and that only those persons of both sexes are in- 
vited to attend, who after having comprehended our mission 
are ready to act as missionaries or to support with their means 
our enterprises to establish what is needed at the Centre. 
And {[)[' this purpose we intend to hold successively a number 
of Conventions. The second could be attended by those who 
belong to the Cabinet and the Congress of Washington, or to 
any legislature. Each Convention will last one or two weeks. 
Those who comprehend this book will tell or write to those 



202 

with whom they are acquainted, that although the contents of 
this book are of importance for any body, those who belong to 
the Government need most to understand them. This book 
will be taken as the text-book, but also those who may have 
read it before many times, will receive in the Convention 
new light to understand it better and to hear many things 
which are not mentioned in the book.-* There may be so 
many aroused to attend the Convention that all could not be 
accommodated. Therefore whoever and whenever he de- 
termines to attend one of our Conventions, he is requested to 
write directly, and to give an exact direction, and put a letter 
stamp iuto his letter, and we will answer it, and tell, whether 
he could be accommodated in that or in any of the following 
Conventions Boarding is to be had as moderately as we can 
afford it. The rule is to be observed also afterwards in this 
and in the next year, that whoever wishes to attend our Con- 
vention, is requested to write directly, and he will receive an 
answer when he could be accommodated. Answer may 
come sooner or later, because it may depend upon circum- 
stances, when after the receipt of his or her letter our next 
Convention would be held. Probably there is in this last 
" form " no room, to say more than that our Post- Office ad- 
dress is on the title-page and also three or four pages before 
this. It has been said that the stopping place for the cars is 
Millerstown, Perry Co. : Pa. I desire nothing more than 
draw you into the sphere of our Heavenly abode as your sin 
cere brother. 

ANDREW B. SMOLNIKAR. 



203 

Remark. I perused 192 pages of this book while the last 
form was in composition, and found a moderate number of 
errata as may be easily corrected by the reader ; for instance, 
he may connect himself in the 7th line of the " Preliminary 
Remarks " the two particles in to in one word, and he may 
separate where he finds two words close together and change 
c and e, also n and u and some other letters when required, 
or add when a letter is omitted, or cast it out when it is su- 
perabundant Such trifles will not trouble those who are 
anxious to learn to understand this book, nor if they read some- 
times connexion and other times connection. I always 
write connexion ; but I was assured, that according to the 
present fashion connection is more used, although this use 
is irregular. 

The general rule is observed by our invisible messengers 
mentioned on the 169th page, while they are controlling the 
spirits of the compositors, that they let them commit such 
errata as disturb the sense on such pages, on which the 
reader should stop and reflect upon the connexion of mat- 
ters. An astonishing lesson was given, when I received 
the order to stop the composition of the Fourth Treatise at 
the end of the 168th page. The manuscript for that Trea- 
tise contains 85 pages, and the 168th page of this book 
ends in the middle of the 34th page of manuscript. The 
spirit who made this provision exhorts powerfully readers to 
digest the 168 pages and to prepare for what follows. I 
did not know, what our invisible agents intended to put on 
the 168th page, till I saw in the proof sheet the six oxen, 
the first of whom is Joseph Ox, on the 74th place of our 
catalogue. These oxen are supporting the mysteries on 
the 80th and 81st places of our catalogue, and those two 
mysteries are in the 4th line of the 168th page. • This pro- 
vision tells that you should pay peculiar attention to the 
contents from the 74th to the 81st page of this book, and you 
will find amongst the Americans those who furnish as great 
assistance to the Beast with ten horns as the six oxen on the 
168th page. But on the 21st line ofthe82d page, my interpre- 
pretation commences, and the omission in the midst of the 83d 
page exhorts you that you should reflect upon the " Sect of 
Adventurists " mentioned in the 9th line from the bottom 



^1 

204 

of the 83d page. In my manuscript were only Advent- 
ists. But I tell you that the young boy who set in type the 
largest portion of this book, was a peculiar medium. 
JSfoyse and Himes and all those whom they represent be- 
long to the sect of Adventurists who are the greatest sup- 
porters of Popery, 

All other marvellous things you will hear in our Conven- 
tion commencing November 1, 1859, on the Feast of All 
Saints. 

My address is page 124 of this book. 
Set in type June 27th, 1859. 



L -9 3 7 







Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



